the infinite length in the dispatches the impediments in the diligent examination the difficulty to informe so many the seditions made by the factious it is to bee beleeued that they haue beene intermitted because they did notsucceed well and that the Courts and Officers haue beene brought in to remedy those disorders It cannot be denied that these haue some that deserue to be prouided against which is fit to doe without restoring that which was abolished because it was intollerable In Appeales the custome was to passe by the intermediate Superiours and not at the first to leap to the highest which was taken away because the Gouernours of Prouinces and Countries were become Tyrants ouer the Church and for a remedie all businesses were carried to Rome This hath its inconueniencies the great distance of place and charge but they are more tollerable then oppression He that would reduce the first custome should find that in stead of redressing one euill hee should cause many and euery one greater But aboue all it must be considered that the same publike thing must not alwayes bee ordered in one manner but as time hath mutations so it is fit to change the gouernment The ancient manner of gouerning will not be profitable except the ancient state of the Church doe returne Hee that seeing how children are gouerned and how the libertie of eating and drinking any thing at any time is cause of health and strength should thinke an old man might doe so would find himselfe much deceiued The Churches were little compassed with Pagans vnited amongst themselues as beeing neere the enemy now they are great without any opposite to keepe them in their duetie whereupon the common things are neglected and it is necessarie they should be cared for by one If the causes did continue in euery Prouince within a few yeeres there would bee such diuersitie that one would bee contrary to another and they would not seeme to be of the same faith and religion The Popes of Rome tooke not vpon them in ancient times many parts of gouernment when they saw it was good but reserued it to themselues when it was abused by others Many succeeding Popes were of holy life and good intension who would haue restored it but that they saw that in a corrupt matter it could not be well vsed His conclusion was that to preserue the vnity of the Church it was necessary to leaue things as they are Neither did this please the Italian Prelats who would haue the Popes authoritie preserued yet withall some thing restored to themselues especially being to reside therefore they came to moderate the businesse To restore Synodall iudicatures was reiected by almost all because it did diminish the Episcopall and was too popular To appeale by degrees though it was maintained by many yet it was excluded by pluralitie of voyces To appeale from the definitiues alone was accommodated with a limitation that it should be onely in criminall causes others beeing left in the same state though perhaps they had more neede to be reformed For proceeding against the persons of the Bishops no man desiring to facilitate the iudicature against himselfe the restoring of it to Parochiall Synods vnto which it did formerly belong was not spoken of but they desired to prouide that it remaining in the Popes hands it should passe with greater dignitie of that order moderating the commissions which came from Rome by which they were forced to appeare and submit themselues to persons of an inferior ranke And this was so earnestly desired by all that it was necessary for the Legat to yeeld vnto it though he was not pleased with any exaltation of the Bishops because all was taken from the Pope which was giuen to them The Dutch Prelates did propose that the lawes of the Degradations might be moderated as being intolerable and giuing much occasion of complaint in Germany For it being a pure ceremonie which hindereth Iustice and The Dutch Prelates complaine of the lawes of Degradation they hauing desired a moderation euer since the yeere 1522. in the one and thirtieth of the hundred grieuances to see that the abuse is continued giueth matter of scandall to some and of detraction to others The ancient vse of the Church was that if any Ecclesiasticall person would returne to the secular state to the end it might not appeare that those who were deputed to the A discourse about Degradation ministerie of the Church should serue the world the Bishops did vse to take from him the Ecclesiasticall degree as in warre to hold themselues in more reputation it was not graunted to a Souldier to returne to ciuill functions and be subiect to the ciuill Iudge if he were not first bereaued of his militarie degree which therefore was called Degradation taking from him his girdle and armes as with those he was created a Souldier Therefore when any Cleargie man either willingly or by the lawes was to returne to secular functions or for some faults was made subiect to that Court the Bishops did take from him the degree with the same ceremonies with the which he was inuested spoilng him of the habits and taking out of his hand the instruments by the assignation of which he was deputed to the ministerie Being apparelled iust as if hee were to minister in his charge hee was to be stripped first of that which was last in the ordination and with contrary words to those that were vsed in the promotion And this was very vsuall in those first times after Constantine for three hundred yeeres But about the yeere sixe hundred a custome was brought in not to permit Cleargie-men of holy Order to returne to the world and to others it was granted to doe it at their pleasure whereupon by little and little the Degradation of the lesser was wholy disused and that of the greater was restrained onely to this case when they were to be made subiect to the secular Court And Iustinian regulating the iudicature of the Cleargie after he had ordained that in Ecclesiasticall delicts they should be chastized by the Bishops and in secular delicts which hee called Ciuill by the publique Iudge added that the punishment should not bee executed before the partie guiltie were despoyled of ãâã Priesthood by the Bishop And after that criminall iudicature ouer the Clergie was granted to the Bishops the Degradation remained onely when the punishment was death which in regard of the dignity of their order the Ecclesiastiques would not haue inflicted vpon a Clergie man But in cases of exorbitant wickednesse it seemed that it could not be denied without scandall therefore they found a way to doe that indirectly which directly they could not saying it was iust that the offences of the Clergie should bee punished with deserued death but the Degradation was first necessary which they made so difficult by circumstances of solemnitie that very seldome it could bee done And this procured a greater reuerence of the Clericall
Emperour all would succeede well Hee went about to shew how dangerous an errour it would bee not to change their determiination and how well Caesar was affected to the seruice of God and the Church In these words he was againe interrupted by Monte who said I am heere President of this most holy Councell and Legate of Paul the third successor of Peter and Vicar of CHRIST on earth together with these most holy Fathers to prosecute for the glory of GOD the Councell lawfully transferred from Trent and wee pray Caesar to change opinion and to assist vs herein and to curbe the perturbers of the Councel in regard his Maiestie knoweth that he who hindereth holy Councels bee he of what degree soeuer incurreth most grieuous punishments of the Lawes and we are resolued that whatsoeuer happeneth we will not care for any threats nor will be wanting to the honour and libertie of the Church of the Councell and our owne Then Valasco read the Protestation which hee had written in his hand The Emperors protestation against the Counced in Bolonia the summe whereof was That Religion being shaken manners corrupted and Germanie separated from the Church the Emperour had demaunded a Councel of Leo Adrian Clement and at last of Paul the third and shewing the impediments and difficulties in calling it he touched the things handled in it and added that while his Masestie made warre principally for Religion and put Germanie in quiet with his vertue hauing great hope to make them goe to the Councell who vntill then had ãâ¦ã sed they most reuerend Legates against the expectation of all without the Popes knowledge making a light fained cause to arise proposed to the Fathers the translation of the Councell without giuing them time to thinke on it whereunto some godly Bishops opposing protesting they would remaine in Trent they with the consent of a few Italians decreed the said Translation and parted the next day and went to Bolonia That the Emperour being victorious sollicited the Pope many wayes praying him to make them to returne to Trent shewing the scandals and imminent dangers if the Synode did not end in that Citie and in the meane space endeauoured in the Diet of Ausburg to make all the Dutchmen submit themselues vnto it Finally that he sent the Cardinall of Trent to his Holinesse to signifie this vnto him and to pray him to make the Councel returne to Trent That he caused also Mendoza to goe to Rome to negotiate the same thing and that the Pope hath taken time to treate with them in their assembly who haue giuen a vaine answere captious full of deceipt worthy to bee condemned by the Pope who notwithstanding hath approoued it calling the vnlawfull Congregation of Bolonia by the name of a generall Councell giuing them so great authoritie that hee knoweth not how to arrogate so much to himselfe That it was certaine that the Councell could not bee translated but by vrgent necessitie diligent discussion and consent of all that for all this they who call themselues Legates and others did rashly runne out of Trent fayning certaine Feuers and infections of the ayre and testimonies of Doctours which the euent hath shewed to bee causes not so much as of any vaine feare That in case of any such necessitie it was fit to treate first with the Pope and the Emperour who is Gardian of Councels But their haste was so great that they did not so much as consult with themselues That it was meete to heare and examine the contradictions and opinions of those Fathers who did speake for conscience sake who though not so many in number ought to bee preferred as more wise That in case it were fit to depart they ought not to quit the Countrey but according to the Decrees of the holy Councels to choose another place in Germanie That the choyse of Bolonia subiect to the Church could no way bee defended because it was certaine that the Germanes would not go thither and that euery one might refuse it for many reasons which was to dissolue the Councell without warning Therefore the Emperor to whom it belongeth to defend the Church and protect generall Councels to compose the dissentions of Germany and also to reduce Spaine and his other Kingdomes and States to a true Christian life seeing that the vnreasonable departure from Trent doth disturbe his whole purpose hee desireth them who call themselues Legats with the other Bishops to returne to Trent from whence they parted That they cannot refuse this because they promised to doe it when the suspicions of the pestilence did cease which if they will doe it will bee most acceptable to all Christendome But if not they the Emperours Proctors by speciall mandate doe protest that the Translation or recesse is vnlawfull and void together with all the things that doe or will follow and that the authoritie of them pretended Legats and of the Bishops there present is not sufficient to giue a law to all Christendom in matter of Religion and reformation of manners especially to those Prouinces whose manners and lawes are not knowen vnto them Likewise they protest that the answere of his Holinesse is not good but vnlawfull full of deceipt illuforie and that all the dammages tumults ruines wastings of Countries which haue happened doe or may happen ought not to be imputed to Caesar but to that Congregation which calleth themselues a Councell it being able most easily and canonically to giue remedie thereto Protesting also that the Emperour in the defect fault or negligence of them and the Pope will make prouision with all his forces not leauing the protection and care of the Church which belongeth vnto him as Emperour and King according to the lawes consent of the holy Fathers and of the whole world In fine they demanded a publique instrument of whatsoeuer was handled by them and to haue the Emperours mandate and their protestation inserted in the acts of the pretended Congregation Valasco after the protestation presented the same writing which hee had Card. Monte answereth with great resolution in his hand and required againe that the instance should bee registred The Cardinall of Monte with consent of the Synode did most grauely protest that they would rather die then suffer such an example to bee brought into the Church that the Secular power should call a Councell That Caesar is sonne of the Church not Lord or Master That himselfe and his Colleague are Legates of the holy Apostolique Sea and refuse not to render an account to God and the Pope of their Legation and that they would answere within few dayes the Protestation read vnto them Mendoza in Rome hauing receiued the Emperors answere that he should The Emperors Ambassador in Rome protesteth also goe on and protest to the Pope in presence of the Cardinals and Ambassadours of Princes and vnderstanding what was done in Bolonia by Vargas and Velasco appeared in Consistory and kneeling before the Pope
onely giue his voice with modestie and serue the Legats out of his loue in any honest worke as farre as he was able And Madruccio did not forbeare to say that there was a secret Councell within the Councell which did arrogate more authoritie A Councell within the Councell The Legates perceiuing that euery thing turned against them caused the Congregations to be omitted Neither was this sufficient For the Prelats Practises to dissolue the Councell made priuate congregations amongst themselues and the Legats continuall consultations The Arch-bishop of Otranto and others who aimed at the Cardinalitie of which they thought themselues assured if the Councell were separated agreed together to oppose euery thing to make some tumult arise and went passionately about euen in the night also making practises and causing men to set their hand to papers Which though in effect it pleased the Legats yet for the manner it displeased the most of them as beeing of bad example which might giue scandall And on the contrary side there wanted not those who desired a dissolution But each partie expected an occasion that the cause of it might be attributed to the other so that the suspicions did encrease on both sides The Cardinall of Loraine complained to all that plots were laid to dissolue the Synod and especially to the Ambassadours of Princes desiring them to write to their Masters to perswade the Pope that the Councell may bee continued that the practises might bee moderated and the Fathers left to their libertie saying that otherwise a composition would bee made in France that Of which the Card of Loraine complaineth euery one might liue as hee would vntill a free Councell as this was not in which nothing could be resolued but as pleased the Legates nor by the Legates but as the Pope listed that he would be patient vntill the next Session And of the want of libertie in Councell and then if he sawe not things goe better hee would make his protestations and together with the Ambassadours and Prelates returne into France to make a Nationall Councel in which perhaps Germanie would concurre with them a thing which would be displeasing vnto himselfe in regerd of the danger that the Apostolique Sea would not bee acknowledged any more In those dayes many Curriers passed betweene Rome and Trent For the Legates As did also the French-men in Rome aduised the frequent contradictions and the Pope sollicited the proposing of the Canons which he sent And the French-men in Rome made the same complaint to the Pope which Loraine had done in Trent and vsed the same threats of a Nationall Councell and the assistance of Germanie But The Pope answereth resolutely the Pope who had been vsed to these things said hee was not daunted with words was not afraid of Nationall Synods did knowe that the French Bishops were Catholiques and that Germanie would not subiect it selfe to their Councels He said that the Councell was not onely free but might be called licentious that the practises of the Italians in Trent were not with his knowledge but did arise because the Vltramontans would tread the Popes authoritie vnder their feete that hee hath had three good occasions to dissolue the Councell but was willing it should continue hoping that GOD would not abandon his Church and that euery attempt against it would come vpon the head of the Innouators Fiue Churches departed and went to the Emperours Court in the time of these confusions to giue his Maiestie an account of the state of the Councel and of the combination of the Italian Prelates and it was discouered that Granata and his adherents had desired him to perswade the Emperour to write to the Catholique King concerning the Reformation and Residence that both in those and in other occasions they might speake freely according to their conscience all which the Legates did beleeue to proceede from Loraine And therefore for a counterpoise themselues also a few dayes after sent the Bishop Commendone to the Emperour vpon pretence to excuse and render the causes why the demands of his Maiesty could not as yet be proposed And they gaue him commission to exhort the Emperour to be content not to demand of the Councel bot of the Pope himselfe those points of his petition which concerne his authoritie as also other instructions such as seemed them good But Martinus Crame ãâ¦ã Bishop of Vormis Ambassadour of the King of Polonia to the Emperour being come to Trent vpon pretence to visit the Cardinall of Varmia his ancient and in ward friend there was a great suspicion that he was sent by the Emperor to be an eye-witnes of the proceedings in Councell and to relate them to him All these things made the Legates doubt that the Councell would be dissolued in some manner dishonourable to the Pope and themselues obseruing that it was desired by many euen by some of the Papalins themselues and that disorders were purposely procured by others to iustifie themselues in case it should happen They sent vnto all the Ambassadours a writing which conteined the present difficulties and desired their counsell But the French Ambassadours answered vpon this occasion that which they desired to say many dayes before that as the Councell was assembled to remedie abuses so some were willing to make vse A free speech vsed by the French Ambassadours of it to encrease them that before any thing else were done it was fit to withstand such manifest practises that they were intolerable that if they were remoued and euery man had libertie to speake freely what hee thought a good accord would easily bee made that the Pope was Head of the Church but not aboue it that he was to gouerne and direct the other members but not to domineere ouer the body that to remedie the differences it was necessary to follow the Councell of Constance which hauing found the Church most disorderly by meanes of these opinions did reduce it into tolerable tearmes They sayd that one cause of discord was because the Secretary Seconded by the Imperialists did not set downe their voyces faithfully so that the greater part seemed in the acts to be the lesser and that could not be taken for a resolution which was concluded by the common opinion and therefore that it was fit to ioyne another with him The Imperialists said almost the same things and were more earnest for another Secretary The other Ambassadors stood vpon generall tearmes desiring a continuation of the Councell and an vnion of mindes Things standing thus Ventimiglia redispatched by the Pope returned The B of Ventimiglia returneth to Trent to Trent the nine and twentieth of Ianuary who made a relation of his credence to the Legates and by their aduice sought to remooue two opinions spread in the Councell one that the Pope could not liue long the other that hee desired a dissolution of the Councell Hee testified the desire of his Holinesse that laying aside
wiues and children of them He exhorteth them if they cannot reduce Martin and his followers into 1523 ADRIAN 6. CHARLES ãâã HENRY 8. FRANCIS ãâã the right way by faire meanes to proceed to sharpe and ãâ¦ã ry remedies to cut the dead members from the body as anciently was done vnto Dathan and Abiram to Ananiaâ and Saphira to Iouinian and Vigilantius and finally as their predecessors did against John Husse and Hierome of Praghe in the Councell of Constance whose example in case they cannot otherwise doe they ought to imitate In conclusion he referred himselfe as well in this particular as in other affaires to the relation of Francesco Chiericato his Nuncio He wrot letters also almost to all the Princes with the very same conceits and to the The Popes letto the Duke of Saxonie Elector of Saxony he wrot in particular that he should consider what blemish it would be to his posterity to haue fauoured a franticke man who put confusion into the world with impious and foolish inuentions turning vpside downe the doctrine established by the blood of the Martyrs labours of the holy Doctors and armes of the most valiant Princes that he should walke in the pathes of his ancestours not suffering his eyes to bee dazled by the fury of a petty companion to follow errous condemned by so many Councels 60 The Nuncio presented to the Diet not onely the Popes Briefe but his The Nuncio perswadeth the Princes by seauen reasons to oppose Luther 1523 owne instructions also by which he was inioyned to exhort the Princes with seauen reasons to oppose themselues against that pestilent doctrine of Luther The first because the worship of God and charity towards their neighbour mooued them thereunto Secondly the infamy of their nation Thirdly their owne honour shewing themselues not to degenerate from their predecessours who where present at the condemnation of Iohn Husse in Constance and of the other heretiques leading some of them to the fire euen with their owne hands and that they would not faile of their owne promise and constancy the greater part of them hauing approoued the Emperours Edict against Luther Fourthly that the iniury should mooue them which Luther hath done to their progenitors publishing another faith then that which they beleeued and concluding by consequence that they are all in hell Fiftly they ought to be mooued by the marke which the Lutherans aime at which is to weaken the secular power after they haue annihilated the Ecclesiasticall by a false pretence that it is vsurped against the Gospell although they craftily make shew to prcferue the secular onely to deceiue them Sixtly that they should consider the dissentions and confusions raised in Germany by the sect And finally he desireth them to obserue that Luther treadeth in the same way that Mahomet did long agoe permitting carnall inclinations to be saâiaâed though he seeme to doe it with more modesty that he may the more powerfully deceiue them And if any should say that hee was condemned in absence and without defence and therefore that it were fit to heare him the answere was that it was a iust thing to heare him in that which concerneth the fact that is if hee haue preached written or not but that in matter of faith and of the Sacraments it was not conuenient because that ought not to be questioned which hath beene once confirmed by generall Councels The Pope ãâã fesseth the abuses of the Clergie not exempting the A ãâ¦ã sto ãâ¦ã S ãâ¦ã and by the whole Church Then the Pope giueth him commission to acknowledge ingenuously that this confusion was caused by the sinnes of men especially of the Priests and Prelates confessing that some yeeres since some abominations haue beene committed euen in that holy Sea many abuses in spirituall things many transgressions of the commandements and lastly all things turned to the worst so that it may be said that the infirmity is passed from the head to the members from the Popes to the inferiour Prelates in so much that there hath beene none that hath done good no not one For the amendment of which euil himselfe is resolued to imploy all his wits and vse all diligence that the Court of Rome from whence peraduenture all this mischiefe proceeded should be reformed first of all Which he will the rather doe because he seeth that all the world doth earnestly desire it Notwithstanding that no man ought to maruaile if he shall see that all the abuses be not so suddendy amended For the disease being inueterated and multiplied it is necessary to proceed slowly in the cure and to begin from things of greatest weight to auoyd the confounding of all by desiring to doe all together He gaue him commission also to promise in his name the obseruation of the Concordates that he would informe himselfe of the causes called into the Rota to remaund them to the parties according vnto iustice And lastly that he should sollicite the Princes and States in his name to answere the letters and to informe him of the meanes by which he might most commodiously resist the Lutherans Besides the presentation of the Popes Briefe and the information the Nuncio proposed that it was obserued that almost euery where in Germany religious men forsooke the Cloisters and returned to the world and that the Priests married themselues to the great contempt and disgrace of religion and the greater part of them committed many excesses and enormities Wherefore it was necessary that some order were taken that these Sacrilegious marriages might bee dissolued the Authors seuerally punished and the Apostates reduced vnder the power of their Superiours 61 The Diet answered the Nuncio in writing that with reuerence they had read the Popes Briefe and the instructions concerning Luthers sect and that The answere of the Diet. they gaue thankes to God for his Holynesse assumption to the Popedome wishing him all happynesse from aboue And when they had spoken what came into their minds about the concord betweene Christian Princes and the warre against the Turkes concerning the demand to execute the Sentence giuen against Luther and the Edict of Wormes they answered that they were most ready to imploy all their power to roote out heresies but that they had omitted to execute the Sentence and Edict for most weighty and vrgent causes in regard that the greater part of the people was perswaded by Luthers bookes that the Court of Rome had brought many grieuances vpon Germany so that if any thing had beene done for execution of the Sentence the multitude would haue entered into suspition that it was done to vphold and mainetaine the abuses and impiety and popular tumults would haue beene raised with danger of ciuill warres Wherefore they sayd that in such difficulties more fitting remedies were necessary especially himselfe the Nuncio hauing confessed in the Popes name that these euills proceeded from the sinnes of men and promised a reformation of the Court of Rome the
willing to bend it selfe though neuer so little to doe good or rather to desist from euill but with promise onely They sayd his Holinesse had too quicke a sence if he would be offended by so The Dite resolueth to giue no other answer modest and so necessary a demand of a Councell And after long discussion it was resolued by common consent not to giue any other answere but to expect what the Pope would resolue vpon that which they had giuen already 64 Afterwards the secular Princes made a long complaint apart of that which they pretended against the Court of Rome and the whole Ecclesiasticall order reducing it to an hundred heads which therefore they called Centum grauamina These they sent vnto the Pope because the Nuncio vnto The huudred grieuances of the Princes of Germanie whom they were imparted went away before they were enlarged with protestation that they neither would nor could endure them any longer and that they were constrained by necessity and the iniquity of them to seeke with all industry to free themselues from them and by the most commodious wayes they could 65 It would be long to expresse the whole contents But in summe they complained of the payment for dispensations and absolutions of the money which was drawen from them by indulgences of the suits in Law which were drawne to Rome of the reseruation of Benefices and the abuses of Commendaes and Annates of the exemption of the Ecclesiastiques in offences of Excommunications and vnlawfull interdicts of Lay causes drawen before the Ecclesiasticall Iudge by diuers pretences of the great expences in consecrating Churches and Church-yards of pecuniarie penance of expences to haue the Sacraments and the buriall All which were reduced to three principall heads to enthrall the people to rob them of their money and to appropriate vnto themselues the iurisdiction of the secular Magistrate 66 The sixt of March the Recesse was made with the precepts contained The Recesse of the ãâã in the answer to the Nuncio and a little after euery thing was printed as well the Popes Briefe as also the instructions of the Nuncio the answers and replies with the hundred greiuances and they were diuulged through Germanie and passed from thence to other places and euen vnto Rome also Where the open confession of the Pope that all the mischeife proceeded from the Court of Rome and from the Ecclesiasticall order did not please and The Popes confession of the abuses of the Clergy was distastfull in Rome generally it was not gratefull to the Prelates For it seemed to be too ignominious and might make them more odious to the world and cause the people to despise them yea that it would make the Lutherans more bold and saucy And it grieued them most of all to see a gate opened where necessarily the moderation of their profits which they so much abhorred would bee brought in or themselues conuinced of incorrigibility And those that excused Reputation is the cheifest ground of the Pontificall greatnesse the Pope most did attribute it to his small knowledge of the Arts by which the pontificall greatnesse and the authority of the Court is maintained which are founded vpon reputation They commended the iudgement and wisedome of Pope Leo who knew how to attribute the bad opinion which Germany conceiued of the manners of the Court to the want of knowing it And therefore he said in the Bull against Martin Luther that if he after he was cited had come to Rome hee would not haue found so many abuses in the Court as was beleeued The Popes condition was ãâã expounded in German 67 But in Germany those that were ill affected to the Court of Rome expounded that ingenuous confession in the worier sence saying it was an vsuall Art to confesse the euill and to promise the amendment thereof without any thought to effect any thing to lull a sleepe those that are not wary to enioy the benefit of time and in the meane space by treating with Princes to iustifie themselues in such sort that they may the better make the people subiect 1524 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5 HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. vnto them and take from them all power to oppose themselues against their wills and to speake of their defects And because the Pope sayd that in giuing the remedy it was necessary not to striue to prouide against all at once for feare of causing great mischiefe but to doe things step by step they laughed at it adding that it was well sayd step by step but so that there were a whole age betweene one and another But in regard of Adrians good life before his assumption to the Papacie as well after hee was Bishop and Cardinall as before and the good intention which was shewed in all his actions holy men expounded all in good sense thinking verily that hee confessed the errours with ingenuity and that he would redresse them sooner then hee promised neither did the euent make them iudge the contrary For the Court being not worthy of such a Pope it pleased God to call him almost as soone as he had receiued the relation of his Nuncio from Noremberg For the 13. of September he ended the course of his yeeres 68 But when the decree of the Recesse of Noremberg was published in Germany Pope Adrian dieth The decree of the Recesse of Noremberg was expounded in contrary sences according to mens contrarie interests with the precepts concerning Sermons and Prints the greater part esteemed not thereof but those that were interested aswell followers of the Church of Rome as Lutherans expounded all in their owne fauour For it being sayd that the things which might stirre vp popular tumults should not be spoken of the Catholiques vnderstood it that the things brought in by Luthers doctrine and the reproofe of the abuses of the Ecclesiasticall order should not be spoken of and the Lutherans sayd that the meaning of the Diet was that the abuses which stirred vp the people against the Preachers when they heard as well bad things as good represented vnto them should not be defended And that part of the Decree which commanded to preach the Gospell according to the doctrine of writers approoued by the Church the Catholiques vnderstood according to the doctrine of the Schoole-men and the last postillers of the Scriptures But the Lutherans sayd it was to be vnderstood of the holy Fathers Hilary Ambrose Austin Ierom and the like expounding also that by vertue of the Edict of the Recesse it was lawfull for them to continue in teaching their doctrine vntill the Councell and the Catholiques vnderstood that the meaning of the Diet was that they should continue in the doctrine of the Church of Rome Whereby it appeared that the Edict in stead of quenching the fire of Controuersies enflamed it the more and in the mindes of godly men there remained a desire of a free Councell vnto which it seemed that both
controuersie in religion betweene Zuric Berne and Basil on the one side and the Popish Cantons on the other was often composed by the mediation of diuers yet at that time the hatred was so great between them and new causes of distasts arising daily the contentions were often renewed And this yeere they were greatest of all those of Zuric and Berne attempting to hinder the victualling of fiue Cantons which caused both parties to arme With those of Zuric Zuinglius tooke armes though his friendes perswaded him to remaine at home and leaue that charge to others Whereunto he would by no meanes yeeld that 1532 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. he might not seeme to incourage the people in the Church onely and forsake them in time of danger The eleuenth of October they came to a set battell in which those of Zuric had the worst and Zuinglius was slaine for which the Catholikes more reioyced then for the victory They did diuers disgraces to the corps and the death of that man was the chiefest cause of Whose death caused a composition betweene the Cantons a new composition betweene them both the parties retaining their owne religion The fiue Catholike Cantons assured themselues that hee being remoued who by his Sermons changed religion in the Countrey all would returne to the old In which hope they were confirmed the more because And maketh Ecolampadius die with griefe Ecolampadius a Minister in Basil of the same opinion with Zuinglius dyed within a few daies after with griefe for the losse of his friend the Catholikes attributing the death both of the one and the other to the prouidence of God who compassionating the Heluetians had punished and taken away the Authors of their discord Surely it is a pious and religious thought to attribute the disposition of euery euent to the prouidence of God but to determine to what end those euents are directed by that high Wisedom is not farre from presumption Men are so straightly and religiously wedded to their owne opinions that they are perswaded that God loueth and fauoureth them as much as themselues But the things that happened afterwards shewed that the Cantons called Gospellers made greater progresse in the doctrine receiued after the death of these two a manifest Argument that it came from a higher cause then the labours of Zuinglius An agreement betweene the Protestants and the others was negotiated 1532 in Germanie by the Electors of Ments and the Palatine and many writings An agreement betweene the Protestants and the Catholikes was negotiated but could not be effected were made and changed because they gaue not full satisfaction to either of the parties This made the Emperour resolue that a Councell was exceeding necessary and hauing imparted his opinion to the French King he sent one to Rome by post to treat thereof with the Pope and Colledge of Cardinalls The Emperour made none account of the place prescribed nor of any other special condition in case Germany were so satisfied that the Protestants would The Emperor doth seriously negotiate a Councell be present and submit themselues which satisfaction the King also thought to be iust and offered to ioyne with him The Ambassage was deliuered to the Pope in these tearmes that the Emperor hauing vsed all means to reunite the Protestants to the Church by imploying authority threats treaties and iustice also nothing now remaining but either warre or a Councell in regard he could not take armes by reason of the Turkes preparations against him he was constrained to take the other resolution and therefore did beseech his Holinesse that imitating his Predecessours hee would bee content to graunt a Councell whereunto the Protestants would submit themselues without difficultie hauing offered diuers times to stand to the determination of one that is free in which the Iudges might bee men without partialitie The Pope who by no meanes would haue a Councell hearing the request and not being able to giue a plaine negatiue made a grant but so as The Pope consenteth to the Councell vpon such a condition as hee knew would not bee accepted that hee knew it would not bee accepted For the place hee proposed one of the Cities of the Churches State naming Bolonia Parma Piacenza cities capable to receiue and feed a multitude healthfull with a large territory round about whither the Protestants ought not to make difficultie to got because they should bee heard vnto whom hee would giue a full and ample safe conduct and himselfe would be there in person that euery thing might bee handled with Christian peace and no man wronged That hee could by no meanes consent to celebrate it in Germanie because Italie would not indure to be neglected and Spaine and France who in Ecclesiasticall matters yeeld vnto Italie for the prerogatiue of the Papacie which is proper vnto it would not giue place vnto Germanie and the authoritie of that Councell would bee little esteemed where onely Duch-men were present and some few of another nation For vndoubtedly the Italians French-men and Spaniards would not bee induced to goe thither The medicine is not in the power of the sicke but of the Physitian Therefore Germanie corrupted with the multiplicitie and varietie of opinions could not giue right iudgement in this subiect as Italie France and Spaine which are vncorrupted as yet and wholly perseuere in subiection to the Apostolicall Sea which is mother and mistris of all Christians For the manner of defining things in the Councell the Pope said there needed no words because no difficultie could arise therein except they would make a new forme of a Councell neuer vsed in the Church That it was manifest that none had voice in a Councell by right of the Canon but Bishops and Abbats by custome and some others by the Popes priuiledge the others that desire to bee heard ought to submit themselues to the determination of these euery Decree being made in the name of the Synod if the Pope bee not present in person but when hee is there euery Decree passeth vnder his name onely with the approbation of the Fathers of the Synod The Cardinals likewise spake in the same key The Cardinals will not beleeue that a Councell is necessary but alwayes interposed some reason to shew that a Councell was not necessarie so long as the determination of Leo stood in force which being executed all would be remedied and hee that will not referre himselfe to the determination of the Pope especially accompanied with the counsell of the Cardinals will much more despise all Conciliarie Decrees That it was manifest that the Protestants call not a Councell but onely to gaine time and to hinder the execution of the Edict of Wormes For they well know that the Councell cannot choose but approoue that which Leo hath determined except they would bee a conuenticle or vnlawfull assembly as all those bee who haue separated themselues from the doctrine and
himselfe for his owne part would willingly make present answere to the things proposed but because there are many Princes which haue receiued the same confession in the Diet of Ausbug it was not fit nor profitable for the cause to answere alone but an assembly being intimated against the 24. of Iune hee desired hee would bee contented to grant this short delay that he might receiue a more common and resolute conclusion The ioy and hope of the Nuncio was much increased The Nuncio is pleased with the delatory answere The answere of the Protestants assembled in Smalcalde who desired the delay had been rather of yeeres then moneths But the Protestants assembled at the aforesaid time in Smalcalde answered thanking the Emperor that for the glory of God and safetie of the common-wealth hee had taken paines to cause a Councell to bee celebrated which would bee in vaine if conditions were not obserued necessary for the curing of the diseases of Germanie which desireth that her controuersies may be defined with due order and hopeth to obtaine it for that the Emperour hath in many imperiall Diets promised such a one which by the mature deliberation of the Princes and States hath been resolued should be celebrated in Germanie in regard that many errors being reuealed by occasion of the Indulgences published in Sermons Pope Leo condemned the doctrine and the Doctors who discouered the abuses But that sentence was opposed by the testimonies of the Prophets and Apostles Whence did arise the controuersie which cannot be decided but in a Councell where the Popes sentence or the power of whosoeuer may not preiudice the cause and where iudgement may be giuen not according to the Popes lawes or opinions of the Schooles but according to the holy Scripture If this be not performed this so great a labour would bee taken in vaine as may appeare by the examples of some other Councels celebrated before Now the propositions of the Pope were contrary to this end to the petitions of the Diet and promises of the Emperour For though hee propose And their exceptions against the propositions of the Pope a free Councell in words yet in effect hee would haue it tied so that vices and errors may not be reprehended and himselfe may maintaine his power That that was not a reasonable demand that any man should bind himselfe to obserue the decrees before he know by what order maner or forme they are made whether the Pope desire to haue the supreme authoritie in him and his whether hee will haue the controuersies discussed according to holy writ or according to humane lawes and traditions That that clause also seemed captious that the Councell should bee made according to the old custome For it being vnderstood of that old when all was determined by the holy Scriptures they would not refuse it But the Councels of the next preceding age were much different from the other that were more ancient where too much was attributed to the Decrees of Popes and other men That the propose was glorious but it tooke absolutely away the libertie which was demanded and was necessary for the cause That they desired the Emperour to bee a meanes that all might passe lawfully That all men were in attention and stood in hope of a Councell and demanded it with vowes and prayers which would bee turned into great sorrow and vexation of minde if this expectation should bee deluded by giuing a Councell but not such a one as is desired and promised That there is no doubt but that all the States of the Empire and other Kings and Princes also will bee of the same opinion to auoid those snares and bonds with which the Pope thinketh to binde them in a new Councell to whose will if the managing of the affaires shall be permitted they will referre the whole to God and thinke of what they haue to doe Yet for all this if they shall bee cited with good and lawfull assurance in case they see themselues able to doe some thing for the seruice of God they will not refuse to appeare but with condition not to consent to the Popes demands nor to a Councell which is not conformable to the Decrees of the imperiall Diets In the end they prayed the Emperour not to take their resolution in ill part and to endeuour that the power of those be not confirmed who long since haue waxed cruell against the innocent The Protestants resolued not onely to send the answere to the Pope and the Emperour but to print it also together with the Nuncio his proposition which by the same Pope was iudged indiscreete and too open Therefore The Pope recalleth Hugo Rangone B. of Rheggio his Nuncio and putteth Vergerius in his place vnder colour that hee was old and vnable to beare that charge he recalled him and wrote to Vergerius Nuncio with King Ferdinand that he should take vpon him that place with the same instructions admonishing him to remember not to swarue by any meanes from his will or to giue eare to any 1534 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 2. moderation though the King desire it that vnaduisedly he cast him not into some strait and constraine him to call a Councell which was not profitable for the Church or for the Apostolicall Sea While these things were in handling the Pope who fore-saw the answere which would come out of Germany before in Bolonia had conceiued but small confidence in the Emperour wholly aliened himselfe from his friendship For in the cause of Modena and Rheggio betweene his Holinesse and the Duke of Ferrara referred to him by the parties hee pronounced for the Duke For all which causes the Pope negotiated a confederation with the French King the which was concluded and established also by the mariage The confederation betweene the Pope and the French King is confirmed by marriage of Henry the Kings second sonne with Catherine de Medici the Popes great grand-child And to giue a compleat perfection to the whole businesse hee went to Marseilles in person to speake with the King But vnderstanding that this iourney was reprehended by all as not addressed to any publike respect but onely to make his house great hee iustified himselfe by saying hee vndertooke it to perswade him to fauour the Councell and to abolish the Lutheran heresie And t is true that there beside other treaties hee perswaded his most Christian Maiestie to deale with the Protestants especially with the Landgraue of Hassia who was to come to him into France to cause them to desist from demaunding a Councel proposing vnto them that they would seeke out any other way to accommodate the differences and promising his owne faithfull and effectuall helpe when time should serue The King did thus negotiate but could obtaine nothing For the Landgraue alleadged The French King treateth with the Landgraue of Hassia at the Popes request about the Councell that there was no other meanes
to hinder the desolation of Germany and that not to speake of a Councell was willingly to runne into a ciuill warre In the second place the King treated with them that they would be contented with a Councell in Italie But neither did the Germans agree vnto this for they sayd that this match was worse then the first because that constrained them onely to make warre but this cast them into a seruitude both of body and soule whereunto resistance could not be made but by a Councell in a free place yet condescending for his Maiesties sake to whatsoeuer they were able they would cease to demand to haue it celebrated in Germany so that another free place were appointed out of Italie though it were neere vnto it In the beginning of the yeere 1534. the King gaue the Pope an account 1534 of what hee had done and offered to bring to passe that the Protestants should bee contented with Geneua The Pope hauing receiued the aduise The Pope is displeased with the Propose of Geneua for the ãâã place of the Councell was vncertaine whether the King though his confederate and kinsman would be glad to see him in troubles or if in this particular hee wanted that discretion which he shewed in other affaires But hee concluded that it was not good to vse him in this matter And writing vnto him thanked him for his paines without answering to the particular of Geneua and hee incouraged many of the Courtiers whose mindes were troubled assuring them that by no meanes he would consent to such a folly But this yeere the Pope in stead of regaining Germanie lost the obedience He looseth the obedience of England of England by proceeding rather with choler and passion then with wisedome necessarie in so great negotiations The accident was of great importance and greater consequence which to declare distinctly it is necessary to begin from the first causes whence it had its originall Catherine Infanta of Spaine sister to the mother of Charles the Emperour was married to Henry the eight King of England and was before the wife of Arthure Prince of Walles Henryes eldest brother after whose death their father gaue her in marriage to Henry who remained successor by the dispensation The cause of Pope Iulio the second This Queene was with child often and alwayes either miscaried or brought foorth a creature of a short life except one only daughter King Henry either for displeasure against the Emperor or for desire of issue male or for some other cause conceiued a scruple in his mind that the mariage was not good and taking counsell of his Bishops separated himselfe from her company The Bishops treated with the Queene that shee would be contented with a diuorce saying that the Popes dispensation was neither good nor true The Queene would not giue eare to them but had recourse to the Pope to whom the King also sent to craue a diuorce The Pope who was still retired in Oruieto and hoped for good conditions in his affaires if the fauours of France and England which still they performed were continued by molesting the Emperour in the kingdome of Naples sent into England the Cardinal Campeggio delegating the cause vnto him and the Cardinall of Yorke From these and from Rome the King had hope giuen him that in the end the sentence should bee on his side Yea to facilitate The Cardinals Campeggio and Wolsie were delegated by the Pope to heare the cause of the Kings diuorce the resolution that the solemnities of the iudgement might not draw the cause in length a briefe was framed in which hee was declared free from that marriage with the most ample clauses that euer were put into any Popes Bull and a Cardinall sent into England with order to present it after some few proofes were past which he was sure would easily be made And The Pope caused his Briefe which he had made in fauour of the diuorce to be burned this happened in the yeere 1524. But Clement iudging it fitter for compassing his designes vpon Florence as hath beene declared in its proper place to ioyne himselfe with the Emperour then to continue in the friendship of France and England in the yeere 1529. hee sent Francis Campana vnto Campeggio with order to burne the Briefe and to proceed slowly in the cause Campeggio began first to draw the cause in length and after to make difficultie of performing the promises made to the King Whereby beeing assured that the Iudge and his aduersaries did collude hee sent to the Vniuersities of Italie France and Germanie for a consultation in his cause where amongst A consultation about the cause of diuorce the Diuines some were contrary and some fauourable to his pretension The greater part of the Parisians were on his side and some beleeued that the Kings giftes more perswaded them then reason But the Pope either to gratifie the Emperour or for feare that in England by meanes of the Cardinall of Yorke something might happen not according The Pope to gratifie the Emperour recalleth Campeggio to his minde as also to giue occasion to Campeggio to part from thence called the cause to himselfe The King impatient of delay either because he knew their cunning or for some other cause published the diuorce with his wife and married Anne Bullen in the yere 1533. yet still the cause depended before the Pope in which he was resolued to proceede slowly to The King in ãâ¦ã yeth ãâã Bulleâ satisfie the Emperour and not offend the King Therefore some by points rather were handled then the merits of the cause And the disputation grew vpon the Article of the Attentats in which the Pope gaue sentence against the King declaring that it was not lawfull for him by his owne authoritie without the Ecclesiasticall Iudge to separate himselfe from his wife For which cause the King in the beginning of this yeere 1534 denied the Pope obedience commanding all his subiects not to carry any money to Rome The King causeth the Peter-pence to be denied the Pope nor to pay the ordinary Peter-pence This infinitely troubled the Court of Rome and dayly they consulted of a remedie They thought to proceede against the King with censures and to interdict all Christian Nations all commerce with England But the moderate Counsell pleased best to temporize with him and to mediate a composition by the French King King Francis accepted the charge and sent the Bishop of Paris to Rome to negotiate a pacification with the Pope where they still proceeded in the cause but gently and with resolution not to come to censures if the Emperour did not proceede first or at the same time with his forces They had diuided the cause into three and twenty Articles and then they handled whether Prince Arthure had had carnall coniunction with Queene Catherine in this they spent time vntill mid-lent was past when the nineteenth of March newes came that a
the Sea of Rome with a diuerse doctrine and rites very imperfect and rude These men after the reformations of Zuinglius enlarged their doctrine by his and reduced their rites vnto some forme at the same time when Geneua embraced the reformation Sentence was pronounced against these many yeeres before by the Parliament of Aix which had neuer been executed The King now commanded to execute the sentence The President mustered together as many Souldiers as he could in the places bordering vpon them and in the Popes State of Autgnion and went with A miserable slaughter of the Waldenses made by the French men an armie against those poore creatures who neither had weapons nor thought otherwise then by flight to defend themselues those that could They went not about to teach them or by threats to make them leaue their opinions and rites but first of all filling all the Countrey with rapes slew asmany as stood to their mercie because they could not flie without sparing old or yong of what age or condition soeuer They destroyed or rather razed the Countries of Caâriers in Prouence and of Mernidolo in the County of Viinoisin belonging to the Pope and all other places in those precincts It is certaine that more than 4000. persons were slaine who without making defence desired mercy But in Germany the Emperour arriued in VVormes the 16. of May and Cardinall Farnese the day following who treated with him and with the Cardinall Farnese his negotiation with the Emperour in Wormes King of the Romans apart He deliuered his commissions particularly concerning the Councell declaring that the Pope had giuen the Legats power to open it which they meant to doe when they should vnderstand from him what was done in the Diet. Hee told the Emperour that it was not necessary to regard the oppositions of the Protestants seeing that the impediment alleaged by them was not new but was foreseene from the day the Councell was first spoken of that he might assure himselfe that they hauing cast off the yoke of obedience the principall foundation of Religion and proceeded to so impious wicked innouatioÌs against the rites obserued many hundreds of yeres by the approbation of so many famous Councels they would with the same boldnesse spurne against the Councell which was to begin though lawfull generall and Christian assuring themselues to be condemned by it Therefore that nothing remained but that his Maiesty should induce them to obedience by authority or constraine them by force Which in case it were not done and they so much regarded as not to bee condemned or after condemnation not constrained to lay aside their errours all the world would know that the heretiques command and the Pope and Emperour obey That his Holinesse as he thought fit to vse mildnesse at the first so he thought it necessary to shew really that after it would follow force of Armes That he offered him a grant of part of the Ecclesiastical reuenues of Spaine and power to sell the plate of those Churches to assist him with his owne money and to send him out of Italy 12000. foot and 500. horse paide and to endeuour that he might likewise be assisted by other Princes of Italy and to proceed during the time of the warres with spirituall and temporall Armes against whosoeuer should molest his territories Farnese declared also to the Emperour the attempt of the Vice roy of He complaineth of the Vice roy of Naples Naples who would haue sent foure Proctors in the name of all the Bishops of the Kingdome shewing it was neither reasonable nor lawfull and that it was a dishonour to the Councell For if Bishops dwelling so neere and being so many might be excused by sending foure France and Spaine might doe it much rather and so a Generall Councell should be held with twenty Bishops And he prayed the Emperour not to tolerate a thing so contrary to the authority of the Pope and dignity of the Councell whereof himselfe is Protector desiring him to giue some remedy heerein The Cardinall also treated with him concerning the promise made in his Maiesties name in the proposition sent to the Diet that is that to determine the controuersies of Religion in case the Councell did not proceed another Diet should be held and desired him to consider that if neither his Holinesse nor his Legats and Ministers nor the Court of Rome were in fault that the Councell were not celebrated nor proceeded he could not by any meanes intimate in the Recesse another Diet vnder this colour And he inculcated this poynt exceedingly because hee had strait commission therein from Rome and because the Cardinall of Monte a man very free not onely spake but also wrote vnto him thereof in his owne name and his colleagues after that hee parted from Trent saying in plaine termes that this was the most important point at which he should euer ayme without forgetting it in his whole negotiation taking care not to admit any excuse because this onely would produce any other good agreement And for his owne part hee would put his Holinesse in minde rather to abandon the Sea and restore the keyes to Saint Peter then suffer the Secular power to arrogate authoritie to determine causes of Religion vnder pretence and colour that the Ecclesiasticall hath failed in celebrating a Councell or otherwise Concerning the attempt of the Viceroy the Emperor said it proceeded from his owne proper motion from which in case hee had not great reason to the contrary hee would bee remooued For opening the Councell hee The Emperors answere to the Legat. gaue no resolute answere but spake diuersly sometimes that it would bee good to begin it in a more fit place sometimes that it was necessary to make sundry prouisions first Whereby the Cardinall saw plainely that his ayme was onely to hold the matter in suspence and to gouerne himselfe as occasion serued either opening or dissoluing it For not intimating another Diet to treate of religion he gaue a generall and vnconcluding answere that hee would alwayes make as much esteeme as was possible of the Popes authoritie But to the proposition of making warre against the Lutherans he answered that the Popes counsell was the best and that the onely way was proposed by him which he was resolued to imbrace yet that hee would proceede with due caution and first conclude a truce with the Turke which hee then did mediate diligently and most secretly by the French King and that hee knew well that the number and power of the Protestants was great and insuperable and that in case they were not diuided or surprised at vnawares the warre would prooue doubtfull and dangerous That his designe was to conceale his purpose vntill opportunitie serued and then to treate with the Pope In the meane while hee accepted the offers made vnto him Beside these publike businesses the Cardinall had one priuate for his The Legats priuate negotiation concerning his owne
which commandeth to haue the Hebrew text to examine the relitie of the bookes of the old Testament and the Greeke for a direction in those of the new To approoue a translation as authenticall was to condemne S. Hierome and all those who haue translated If any be authenticall to what end serue the rest which are not it would bee a great vanitie to produce vncertaine copies when there are some infallible That they should bee of the opinion of 9. Hierome and Caietane that euery Interpreter may erre though he haue vsed all arte not to vary from the originall But sure it is that if the holy Councell should examine or correct an interpretation according to the true text the holy Ghost which assisteth Synods in matters of faith would keepe them from erring and such a translation so examined and approoued might bee called authenticall But that any could be approoued without such an examination with assurance of the assistance of the holy Ghost hee durst not say except the Synode did determine it seeing that in the Councel of the holy Apostles a great inquisition was made before But this beeing a worke of tenne yeeres and impossible to be vndertaken it seemed better to leaue things as they had remained 1500. yeeres that the Latine translations should be verified by the originall Texts On the contrary the maior part of the Diuines said that it was necessary to account that translation which formerly hath beene read in the Churches and vsed in the schooles to be diuine and authenticall otherwise they should yeeld the cause to the Lutherans and open a gate to innumerable heresies hereafter and continually trouble the peace of Christendome That the doctrine of the Church of Rome mother and mistresse of all the rest is in a great part founded by the Popes and by schoole Diuines vpon some passage of the Scripture which if euery one had liberty to examine whether it were well translated running to other translations or seeking how it was in the Greeke or Hebrew these new Grammarians would confound all and would be made Iudges and arbiters of faith and in stead of Diuines and Canonists Pedanties should be preferred to be Bishops and Cardinals The Inquisitors will not be able to proceede against the Lutherans in case they know not Hebrew and Greeke because they will suddenly answere the text is not so and that the translation is false and euery nouity or toy that shall come into the head of any Grammarian either for malice or want of knowledge in Diuinity so that he may but finde some grammaticall tricke in those tongues to confirme it will be sufficient to ground himselfe thereon and he will neuer make an end That it doth appeare since Luther began to translate the Scripture how many diuers and contrary translations haue seene the light which deserue to bee buried in perpetuall darkenesse and how often Martin himselfe hath changed his owne translation that neuer any hath beene reprinted without some notable change not of one or two passages but of an hundred in a breath that if this libertie bee giuen to all Christianitie will soone be brought to that passe that no man will know what to beleeue To these reasons which the maior part applauded others added also that if the prouidence of God hath giuen an authenticall Scripture to the Synagogue and an authenticall New Testament to the Grecians it cannot be said without derogation that the Church of Rome more beloued then the rest hath wanted this great benefit and therefore that the same holy Ghost who did dictate the holy bookes hath dictated also that translation which ought to be accepted by the Church of Rome Some thought it hard to make a Prophet or Apostle onely to translate a booke therefore they moderated the assertion and said that he had not a Prophericall or Apostolicall Spirit but one very neere And if any should make dainty to giue the spirit of God to the Interpreter yet he cannot deny it to the Councell and when the vulgar edition shall bee approued and an anathema thundered against whosoeuer will not receiue it this will be without error not by the spirit of him that wrote it but of the Synode that hath receiued it for such D. Isidorus Clarus a Brescian and a Benedictine Abbat a man well seene in this studie went about to remooue this opinion by an historicall narration and said in substance that in the Primitiue Church there were many Greeke translations of the Old Testament which Origen gathered into one volume confornting them in sixe columnes the chiefe of these is called of the Septuagint from whence diuers in Latine were taken and many were taken from the Greeke text of the new Testament one of which most followed and read in the Church and esteemed the best by Saint Austin is called Itala yet so as that the Greeke text ought vndoubtedly to bee preferred But Saint Hierom a man as all doe know skilfull in the knowledge of tongues seeing that of the olde Testament to swarue from the Hebrew trueth by the fault partly of the Greeke interpreter and partly of the Latin made one immediately out of the Hebrew and amended that of the new Testament according to the trueth of the Greeke text Hieroms credit made his translation to bee receiued by many but was reiected by some either because they loued more the errours of antiquitie then new trueths or as himselfe complaineth by reason of emulation But a few yeeres after when enuie was laid aside that of S. Hierom was receiued by all the Latins so they were both in vse one being called the olde and the other the new Saint Gregorie writing to Leander vpon Iob testifieth that the Apostolike Sea vseth them both and that himselfe in the exposition of that booke made choice to follow the new as conformable to the Hebrew text yet in the allegations he would vse sometimes one sometimes another as it best befitted his purpose The times following by the vse of them both composed one taking part of the new and part of the olde according as the accidents required and to this the name of the vulgar Edition was giuen The Psalmes were all of the olde because being dayly sung in the Churches they could not be changed The lesser Prophets are all of the new the greater mixt of both This is very true that all hath happened by the ordinance of God without which nothing can succeede But yet it cannot be said that there was in it greater knowledge then humane Saint Hierome saith plainely that no interpreter S. Ierom saith that no interpreter hath spoken by the holy Ghost hath spoken by the holy Ghost The Edition which wee haue is his for the most part it would bee strange to attribute the assistance of God to him that knoweth and affirmeth hee hath it not Wherefore no translation can bee compared to the text in the originall tongue Therefore his opinion was that the vulgar
places of the other Epistles where he saith We haue nothing but what wee haue receiued from God that wee are not able of our selues so much as to thinke well and where in giuing the cause why some haue reuolted from the faith and some stand firme he said it was because the foundation of God standeth sure and hath this Seale the Lord knoweth who are his They added diuers passages of the Gospel of Saint Iohn and infinite authorities of Saint Austin because that Saint wrote nothing in his old age but in fauour of this doctrine But some others though of lesse esteeme opposed this opinion calling it hard cruell inhumane horrible impious and that it shewed partialitie in GOD if without any motiue cause he elected one and reiected another and vniust if he damned men for his owne will and not for their faults and had created so great a multitude to condemneit They say it destroyed free wil because the elect cannot finally doe euill nor the reprobate good that it casteth men into a gulfe of desperation doubting that they bee reprobates that it giueth occasion to the wicked of bad thoughts not caring for penance but thinking that if they bee elected they shall not perish if reprobates it is in vaine to doe well because it will not helpe them They confessed that not onely workes are not the cause of Gods election because that it is before them eternall but that neither works foreseen can moue GOD to predestinate who is willing for his infinite mercie that all should bee saued and to this end prepareth sufficient assistance for all which euery man hauing free-will receiueth or refuseth as pleaseth him and GOD in his eternitie foreseeth those who will receiue his helpe and vse it to good and those who will refuse and reiecteth these electeth and predestinateth those They added that otherwise there was no cause why GOD in the Scripture should complaine of sinners nor why hee should exhort all to repentance and conuersion if they haue not sufficent meanes to get them that the sufficient assistance inuented by the others is vnsufficient because in their opinion it neuer had or shall haue any effect The first opinion as it is mysticall and hidden keeping the mind humble and relying on GOD without any confidence in it selfe knowing the deformitie of sinne and the excellencie of diuine grace so this second was plausible and popular cherishing humane presumption and making a great shew and it pleased more the preaching Fryars then the vnderstanding Diuines And the Courtiers thought it probable as consonant to politique reasons It was maintained by the Bishop of Bitonto and the Bishop of Salpi shewed himselfe very partiall The defenders of this vsing humane reasons preuailed against the others but comming to the testimonies of the Scriptures they were manifestly ouercome Catarinus holding the same opinion to resolue the places of Scripture which troubled them all inuented a middle way that GOD of his goodnesse hath elected some few whom he will saue absolutely for whom hee hath prepared most potent effectuall and infallible meanes the rest he desireth for his part they should be saued and to that end hath prouided sufficient meanes for all leauing it to their choice to accept them and bee saued or refuse them and be damned Amongst these there are some who receiue them are saued though they be not of the number of the elect of which kind there are very many Others refusing to cooperate with God who wisheth their saluation are damned The cause why the first are predestinated is onely the will of GOD why the others are saued is the acceptation good vse and cooperation with the diuine assistance foreseene by GOD why the last are reprobated is the foreseeing of their peruerse will in refusing or abusing it That Saint Iohn Saint Paul and all the places of Scripture alleadged by the other part where all is giuen to GOD and which doe shew infallibilitie are vnderstood onely of the first who are particularly priuiledged and in others for whom the common way is left the admonitions exhortations and generall assistances are verified vnto which hee that will giue care and follow them is saued and he that wil not perisheth by his own fault Of those fewe who are priuiledged aboue the common condition the number is determinate and certaine with God but not of those who are saued by the common Way depending on humane libertie but onely in regard of the foreknowledge of the workes of euery one Catarinus said hee wondred at the stupidity of those who say the number is certaine and determined and yet they adde that others may bee saued which is as much as to say that the number is certaine and yet it may bee inlarged and likewise of those who say that the reprobates haue sufficient assistance for saluation though it be necessary for him that is saued to haue a gratâer which is to say a sufficient vnsufsicient Hee added that Saint Austins opinion was not heard of before his time and himselfe confesseth it cannot be found in the works of any who wrote before him neither did himselfe alwayes thinke it true but ascribed the cause of Gods wil to merits saying God taketh compassion on hardeneth whom he listeth But that will of GOD cannot bee vniust because it is caused by most secret merits and that there is diuersitie of sinners some who though they be iustified yet deserue iustification But after the heate of disputation against the Pelagians transported him to thinke and speake the contrary Yet when his opinion was heard all the Catholikes were scandalized as S Prosper wrote to him And Genadius of Marscilles 50. yeeres after in his iudgement which he maketh of the famous writers said that it happened to him according to the words of Salmon that in much speaking one cannot auoyd sinne and that by his fault exaggerated by the enemies the question was not then risen which might afterwards bring forth heresie whereby the good Father did intimate his feare of that which now appeareth that is that by that opinion some Sect and diuision might arise The censure of the second Article was diuers according to the three related opinions Catarinus thought the first part true in regard of the efficacie of the Diuine will toward those who are particularly fauoured but the second false concerning the suffiencie of Gods assistance vnto all and mans libertie in cooperating Others ascribing the cause of Predestination in all to humane consent condemned the whole Article in both parts But those that adhered to S. Austin and the common opinion of the Theologues did distinguish it and said it was true in a compounded sence but damnable in a diuided a subtiltie which confounded the mindes of the Prelates and his owne though hee did exemplifie it by saying hee that mooueth cannot stand still it is true in a compound sence because it is vnderstood while hee moueth but in a diuided sence it is
aiming at this marke said for the present that the matter was hard and had need of greater examination that where the controuersie is betweene the Catholikes they ought not to condemne one part for feare of making a schisme and sowing contentions that they may ioyntly indeauour to confute the Lutherans Therefore that it were better to deferre the declaration by what right it is due vntil another Session Some thought it sufficient to renew the old Canons and Decretals in this matter and sayd they were seuere enough because they inflicted depriuation for a punishment and reasonable enough because they admitted lawfull excuses There remained to find a way that dispensations might not be granted and that was sufficient Others thought it necessary to adde new punishments and remoue the impediments which was of the greatest importance because those being taken away residencie would follow and that it was no matter from whence the obligation came so it were executed and that this being done the matter would be better discussed It pleased the maior part that the one and the other should be done whereunto the Legates g ãâ¦ã vpon condition that the dispensations should not bee spoken against but to cause them not to be desired that the impediments should bee taken away which come by exemptions wherein there was as much spoken and with no lesse con ãâ¦ã between those which held euery exemption for all abuse and those who thought them necessary in the Church and reproued onely the excesses S. Ierom witnesseth that in the first beginnings of Christianity the Churches A discourse of the Authour concerning exemptions were gouerned by a kinde of Aristocracy by the common counsell of the Presbytery but to withstand the diuisions which were brought in the monarchicall gouernement was instituted giuing all the superintendency to the Bishop whom all the orders of the Church did obey neither ãâã any one thinke to withdraw himselfe from vnder the authority The neighbour Bishops whose Churches because they were vnder one Prouince had commerce did gouerne themselues also in common by Synods and to make the gouernement more easie attributing much to the Bishop of the principall City they made him as it were Head of that body and by a more ample communion which all the Prouinces of one perfecture or great gouernement held together the Bishop of the City where the Ruler did reside gained a certaine superiority by custome These prefectures were the Imperiall City of Rome with the Cities adioyning the prefecture of Alexandria which gouerned Egypt Libya and Pentapolis of Antioch for Syria and other Prouinces of the East and in the other lesser prefectures called in Greeke ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the same was obserued This gouernement brought in and approoued by custome onely which found it commodious was established by the first Councell of Nice vnder Constantine and ordained by a Canon that it should continue and euery one was so farre from putting himselfe out of this order that the Bishop of Ierusalem hauing many honourable preheminences perhaps because it was the place where our Sauiour Christ conuersed in the flesh and was the fountaine of Religion the Councell of Nice did ordaine that those honours should still remaine but so that nothing was detracted from the Metropolitan then Bishop of Cesarea This gouernement which hath bin euer held in all the Churches of the East was altered in the Latine because many great Monasteries being built gouerned by Abbates of great fame and worth who by their conspicuous virtues made the Bishops afraid there arose some emulation betweene these and those and the Abbates to free themselues from these inconueniences whether reall or fained and to couer their ambition to withdraw themselues from the subiection which they owed did obtaine of Popes to bee receiued vnder the protection of Saint Peter and immediately vnder the subiection of the Pope This being profitable for the Court of Rome because he that obtaineth priuiledges is bound to maintaine the authority of him that granteth them suddenly all the Monasteries were exempted The Chapters also of Cathedrall Churches consisting for the most part of Regulars by the same pretences did obtaine exemption Finally the Cluniacensian and Cistersian Congregations were all wholly exempted With great inlargement of the Popes authority which came to haue subiects in all places defended and protected by the Papacie and interchangeably defenders and protectors The inuention was not commended by Saint Bernard who liued in that time and was of the Cistersian Congregation yea hee admonished Pope Eugenius to consider thereof that all were abuses that it ought not to be well taken if an Abbat did refuse to obey the Bishop and the Bishop the Metropolitane that the militant Church should take example by the triumphant where no Angel euer said I will not be vnder the Archangel But Bernard would haue said more if hee had liued in the times following when the Mendicant Orders obtained not onely a generall exemption from the Episcopall authority but power also to build Churches in any place whatsoeuer and to administer the Sacraments in them But in these last ages the abuse went on so farre that euery petty Priest did obtaine with a smal charge an exemption from the superiority of his Bishop not onely in causes of correction but also to be ordained by whom he listeth and in summe not to acknowledge the Bishop at all This beeing the state of the cause and the Bishops requiring remedie some that were more vehement returned to the things spoken in the Congregations that were before the other Session against the exemption of Friars But the wiser sort thinking it impossible to obtaine any thing so long as the number and greatnesse of the Regular Orders continued and fauour of the Court they were contented to remooue onely the exemptions of the Chapters and particular persons and demande a reuocation of them all But the Legates treating with them in particular and putting then in mind that all the reformation could not bee made by that Session that it was fit to begin and leaue something for future times made them rest contented that the exemption of particular Priests Friars not inhabiting in the Cloysters A smal reformation in matter of exemption is made and of Chapters only in criminall causes should be remooued from whence the greater disorders doe arise as also faculties to giue Clericall Orders to him that resideth not in his owne diocesse promising to prouide against the other abuses in another Session While these things were handled in Trent the Pope hauing receiued aduice Card Farnese the Popes Legate with the Emperour is recalled from the Cardinall Farnese considering with how small reputation an Apostolique Legate did remaine in Ratisbon when his souldiers were in the field he recalled him and with him a great number of Italian Gentlemen which were of the Popes troupes did depart In the middest of October the two armies were so neere at Santhem that there was
perseuere without the speciall assistance of GOD or cannot with it 23. That the iust cannot sinne or can auoyde all veniall sinnes without a speciall priuiledge as the Church holdeth of the Virgin 24. That iustice is not preserued and increased by good workes but that they are fruits onely or signes 25. That the iust sinneth mortally or venially in euery worke 26. That the iust ought not to expect a reward for his good workes 27 That there is no mortall sinne but infidelity 28 That grace being lost faith is lost also or that the faith remayning is not true nor of a Christian 29 That man sinning after baptisme cannot be lifted vp by the grace of God or may recouer it by faith onely without the Sacrament of penanace 30. That euery fault and punishment is wholly remitted to euery penitent man there remaning no temporall punishment to bee indured in this life or in Purgatorie 31. That the iust sinneth if hee doe good onely in hope of an eternall reward 32. That the good workes of the iust are the gifts of God and are not withall the merits of the iustified 33. That this doctrine is derogatory to the glory of God and merits of CHRIST or that their glory is not made more illustrious by it When I had made this short narration of the Decree I began to thinke it superfluous seeing all the decrees of that Councel are printed in one volume The authors reason why he rehearseth the decrees though they be printed in a volume apart and in euery mans hands and that in the composition of the Actes that follow I might referre my selfe to that booke and I was about to teare this leafe But considering that some might desire to reade the whole continuation in one booke only and that if any thought it better to see the originall hee might omit this mine abbreuiation I resolued not to change but to obserue the same stile in the matters following and the rather because I am grieued when in Zenophon and Tacitus I see the narration of things most knowen to their times omitted which remaineth vnknowen to mee because there is no meanes to know it againe and I hold it for a maxime that one ought neuer to referre himselfe to another Therefore I come to the summe of the Decree of reformation Which did containe in substance 1. That the Synod being willing to The Decree of reformation amend the depraued manners of the Clergie and people thought fit to begin with the gouernours of the greater Churches Therefore trusting in God and his Vicar on earth that that charge shall be giuen to worthy men exercised from their youth in Ecclesiasticall discipline it doth admonish them to performe their duety which cannot bee executed without residing in the place where it is to bee done Yet many leauing the flocke and care of the lambes wander in Courts and apply themselues to secular businesse Therefore the Synod doth reuiue all the ancient Canons against non-residents and doth constitute besides that euery gouernour of a Cathedrall Church of what title or preeminencie soeuer who shall remaine sixe moneths together out of his Diocesse without a iust and reasonable cause shall lose the fourth part of the reuenues and if he perseuere sixe moneths more shall lose another fourth part and the contumacie increasing the Metropolitane vpon paine of not entring into the Church for three moneths shall delate him to the Pope who by his supreame authoritie may inflict greater punishment or prouide the Church of a more profitable Pastor And if the Metropolitan shall likewise offend the most ancient Suffragan shall bee bound to denounce him 2. But others inferiours to Bishops tyed to residence either by law or custome shall be compelled thereunto by the Bishops abrogating euery priuiledge which giueth a perpetuall exemption from residing But dispensations granted for a time for a reasonable cause true and prooued before the Ordinary shall remaine in force and the Bishop as Delegate of the Apostolike Sea shall take care that a sufficient Vicar bee prouided for the charge of soules with a conuenient portion of the reuenues notwithstanding any priuiledge or exemption 3. Beside that no Clerke by personall priuiledge or regular dwelling out of the Monasterie by priuiledge of his order shall bee exempt from beeing punished if hee offend or visited or corrected by his Ordinary 4. Likewise that Chapters of Cathedrall and other Collegiate Churches shall not by vertue of exemption customes oathes and agreements bee freed from the visitation of their Bishops and greater Prelates when there shall be neede 5. In fine it did ordaine that no Bishop might exercise Pontificall actes in the diocesse of another by pretence of priuiledge without his leaue and The next Session to bee held the third of March. onely ouer his subiects And the day of the next Session was appointed the third of March. In Rome the Decree of faith ministred no matter of discourse in regard it was not new as well because it had beene seene and examined publikely as hath beene sayd as because all men knew that the Germane opinions were to bee condemned But the Court Bishops who had beene afraid a long time of the Article of residencie which was handled did rest content assuring themselues that the Decree of the Councell could worke no greater effect then the Popes Decretals had done before But the inferiour The inferiour Courtiers are discontented with the reformation Courtiers were discontented seeing the Bishop had power to compell them They lamented their owne misery who were to serue all their life to gaine their liuing and after so much paines taken for a reward must be confined in a village or by a base Canonry subiected to a greater slauery in obeying the Bishops who will not onely keepe them as it were tied to a stake but with visitations and pretence of corrections will bring them to a miserable subiection or hold them in perpetuall vexations and charge But elsewhere and especially in Germanie when the Decrees were seene The Decrees are censured in Germany that of faith was more spoken of which must bee read ouer and againe with much attention and speculation because it could not bee vnderstood without a perfect knowledge of the inward motion of the mind and without knowing in whom it is actiue in whom passiue things most subtile and for the diuers appearance they make euer accounted disputable all the doctrine of the Councel turning vpon this hinge whether the first obiect of the will worke vpon the will or the will vpon the obiect or whether they bee both actiue and passiue Some pleasant wits said that if the Astrologers not knowing the true causes of the celestiall motions to salue the appearances haue inuented Eccentriques and Epicicles it was no wonder if the Councell desiring to salue the appearances of the super-celestiall motions did fall into excentricitie of opinions The Grammarians did not cease to admire and scoffe
making it a quality and amongst those were foure opinions according to the foure kindes of the qualities some a spirituall power some an habite or disposition others a spirituall figure and the opinion that it was a sensible metaphoricall quality did not want abettors Some would haue it a call relation some a fabrique of the minde who were to declare how farre it differed from nothing The same variety of opinions concerning the subiect was trouble some some placed it in the effende of the soule some in the vnderstanding some in the will and there wanted not who gaue it place in the hands and tongue Ierome of Portugall a Dominican Friar thought that the Sacraments did imprint a spirituall quality before the comming of grace and that it was of two sports one bib which can neuer bee abolished the other which may bee lost and regained the former whereof is called a Character and the later a certaine ornament The Sacraments which giue the first cannot bee reiterated because their effect euer remaineth the others may when their effect is lost This caried a faire shew but was not approoued by many because there was no other author to be found of that ornament but Saint Thomas who also though he begat it yet did not thinke it worthy of education But howsoeuer all agreed in this generall that three Sacraments haue the Character yet some did say modestly that it was to bee approoued as more probable not as necessary Three Sacraments haue a Character others on the contrary that it was an Article of Faith because Innocentius the third made mention of it and was so defined by the Councell of Florence The Article that the honesty of the Minister was not necessary was so discussed by Saint Austine in so many bookes against the Donatists that the Diuines did all agree and besides it was alleadged for a principall ground that the Article was condemned by the Councell of Constance amongst the errors of Iohn Wickliefe They all condemned the eleuenth Article as contrary to the Scripture Tradition and vse of the vniuersall Church The twelfth of the formes of the Sacraments was distinguished as receiuing two sences vnderstanding by forme either the essentiall words as it is sayd that euery Sacrament hath for matter the sensible element and for forme the word or vnderstanding by forme all the forme and rite of the Ministery which includeth many things not necessary but decent And they thought fit to make two Canons thereof by the first condemning him of heresie that sayth that the forme may be changed being instituted by CHRIST But for the second sense though accidentall things may receiue mutation yet when any rite is brought in by publike authority or receiued and confirmed by common vse it should not be in euery mans power to change it but onely in the Popes as Head of the Church vniuersall when it is conuenient for some new respect In the thirteenth of the intention of the Minister they could not dissent from the Councell of Florence which holds it necessary but what intention Concerning the intention of the Minister in the administration of the Sacrament was required was hard to expresse in regard of the variety of opinions about the efficacie and vertue of the Sacraments because there cannot bee the same intention of two who haue diuers opinions The common answere was that the intention to doe as the Church did was sufficient Notwithstanding this exposition the difficulties remained for that mens opinions what the Church is beeing diuers their intention in administring the Sacrament would prooue various also It seemed they might say it was not different when all had the same aime to doe that which hath been instituted by CHRIST and obserued by the Church though a false Church be taken for a true so that the rite of the one and the other be the same In this particular the Bishop of Minori proposed a thing worthy to be repeated A discourse of the Bishop of Minori about the intention of the Minister heere and esteemed by all to deserue great consideration Hee sayd that to the Lutherans who giue no other vertue to the Sacraments then to excite faith which notwithstanding may bee stirred vp some other way it did little import to receiue the true Sacrament Whereupon they say it is not necessary and thinke it not conuenient that the malice of a wicked Minister who hath no intention to conferre the true Sacrament should bee able to hurt because wee are to regard what the faithfull receiueth and not what is giuen But amongst the Catholikes who doe truely attribute to the Sacrament power to giue grace to him that doeth not resist it seeing it happeneth very seldome that grace is obtained by any other meanes surely little children and many who haue but small vnderstanding are saued no other way And ordinary men haue so weake a disposition that it would not suffice without the Sacrament And those few who as Phonixes haue a perfect disposition yet doe receiue greater grace by the Sacrament Therefore it much concerneth a Christian to bee assured that hee receiueth that which is true and effectuall If a Priest hauing charge of foure or fiue thousand soules were an infidell but a formall hypocrite and in absoluing the penitent baptizing of children and consecrating the Eucharist had an intention not to doe what the Church doeth it must bee sayd that the children are damned the penitent not absolued and that all remaine without the fruit of the Communion Neither is it enough to say that faith supplyeth because it doth not helpe children at all according to the Catholike doctrine nor others so much as the Sacrament and to attribute so great vertue to faith were to take all vertue from the Sacraments and to fall into the Lutheran opinion Hee considered how a tender Father would be afflicted when his sonne was about to die if hee doubted of the intension of the baptizing Priest So hee that feeleth himselfe of a weake disposition and is to bee baptized what anxietie will he haue that perhaps the Priest is a counterfeit Christian and mocketh him not meaning to baptize him but onely to wash him in iest And the same may bee feared in confession and receiuing the Eucharist He added if any sayd these cases were rare would to God it were so and that in this corrupt age wee had not cause to doubt they were many But suppose they are very few or but one onely Let there bee a knaue Priest who fayneth and hath not an intention to administer the true Baptisme to a childe who after being a man growen is created Bishop of a great Citie and liueth many yeeres in that charge so that hee hath ordained a great part of the Priests it must bee said that hee being not baptized is not ordained nor they ordained who are promoted by him So in that great Citie there will bee neither Eucharist nor Confession because they cannot bee
fruit of this diligence it beeing as easie to finde a false witnesse in partibus as at Rome where because euery thing may be sufficiently examined it is superfluous to seeke further To the eleuenth that none bee ordayned but by his owne Bishop it seemeth that the Bull may suffice because it doeth prouide many wayes against the inconueniences pretended in this point The Pope did presently dispatch the answere to Trent leauing it to the discretion Is dispatchâd to Trent of the Legates to resolue by the counsell of their friends what they thought fit togâant according to occasions either part or all so that they conteined themselues within the limits set downe by the Deputies in Rome or to denie all in case they found themselues able to doe it He aduised them of the request made to those in Venice and that they should hold the Session in the due time wholy omitting the doctrine of the Sacraments and publishing the Anuthematismes onely in which they are all agreed because the doctrine cannot be expounded without danger That they should leaue wholy the Decree of the abuses of the Sacraments of Baptisme and Confirmation it beeing impossible to touch that string without offending the whole order of poore Priests and Friars and giuing the Heretikes too great a conquest by confessing they had formerly approoued such notable absurdities Hee concluded that they should labour to make the Session as quiet as was possible but yet with the honour of the Apostolique Sea Afterwards the Pope considering with himselfe and with his inward The Pope is troubled with the aduises sent from the Councel and froÌâus Nuncio in Germany friends the aduises sent vnto him from Trent and from his Nuncio in Germanie was full of suspicion that the Councell would produce some great monster to the preiudice of himselfe and the Papacio Hee considered the factions amongst the Diuines especially Dominicans and Franciscans ancient enemies and contrary in doctrine and feared that taking courage in the Councell they would goe beyond the bounds of those contentions which haue beene hardly composed by the wiser sort whose differences beeing no lesse then those with the Lutherans and themselues very bold in taxing one another except paines were alwayes taken to make them agree there would bee danger of some great inconuenience Hee was much troubled with the disputation of Residencie whether it bee required iure diuino and with the boldnesse of Friar Bartholomew Caranza who beeing encouraged by many dared to call the contrary opinion the doctrine of deuils Hee saw how easily such another mischiefe as that of Luther might arise and that if an article of faith were made of residencie the Papacy was reduced to nothing Hee considered that all the reformations aymed to restraine the Popes authority and to enlarge the power of the Bishops and how little himselfe was esteemed in that the Councel hauing giuen hope to referre the Reformation to him whereof hee had framed a Bull and recalled the whole matter to Rome they had after treated thereof more sharpely without any respect of his authority Hee had great suspicion of the spirit and courage of the Spaniards considering the qualities of that wise Nation that it doth not worke by chance that it maketh greater shew of reuerence then it beareth that it standeth vnited in itselfe steppeth not one foote forward without looking a great way before them It seemed to him a great matter that they met together and had made a common censure and thought it probable that this webbe was secretly spun by the Emperour in regard his Ambassadour did dayly treate with them Hee suspected the Emperour also for his present prosperitie which ordinarily doeth make men not able to set boundes to their designes Hee considered his conniuencie at religion and thought it was to gaine the Lutherans fauour Hee remembred the complaints vsed not onely by the Emperour but by his Ministers also when the Italian Souldiers departed that hee was abandoned in time of neede and hee knew that he attributed the sedition of Genna to his sonne the Duke of Piacenza But hee weighed aboue all his wordes vsed to the Nuneio that hee had no greater enemie then the Pope Hee feared that when he had established an absolute authoritie in Germanie hee would thinke to doe the like in Italie making vse of the Councell to suppresse the Papacle He saw that all was in his power in regard of the incurable indisposition of the French King and his approching death Of the Dolphin being young and not experienced hee knew not what to promise himselfe and was assured that the Prelates who did vntill then adhere to the Court of Rome whensoeuer the Emperor should vnmaske himselfe would professe to be on his side either for feare of greater power or for emulation at the Popes greatnesse which they would discouer when they should see a secure way laid open to moderate it These respects made him resolue to secure himselfe in some sort of the And after consul ation resolueth to translate ââbe Synode to Bolonia Councell To end it did not seeme seasonable in regard there did remaine so many things to be handled The Suspensson did require some great cause and would be to litle purpose in regard hee should bee presently desired to take it away To translate it to a place where himselfe had absolute authoritie seemed the best counsell And seeing this was to be done heo would so do it as that all danger should be preuented which could not be if the councel were not celebrated within his owne territories He did not thinke Rome was fit because it would raise too much discourse in Germanie Bolonia seemed the best place because it was neore the Mountaines fertile and of great receipt For the manner he resolued to conceale his owne person and to cause it to be done by the Legates by the authoritie giuen them in the Bull dated the 22. of February and sent vnto them in August 1545. For doing so if the Translation were opposed the Legats would be blamed and himself as not interessed might the more easily vphold them and if by accident hee should change his opinion he might doe it without dishonour Being thus resolued he sent a priuate Gentleman of the family of the Cardinall of Monte with letters of credit to doe this ambassage to hoth the Legateâ commaunâding him not to ariue there before the Session and then to giue them authoritie to translate the Councell to Bolonia making some apparant cause to arise or making vse of some cause already in beeing putting it in execution so quickely that after the enterprise begun they should conclude before any impediment could be interposed But in Germanie a great part of those Cities about the Rhine hauing made The Emperor doth leaue to temporize with the Archbishop of Collen composition with the Emperour and the Elector Palatine caused hââ ministers to deâât the Emperour seeing himselfe now able to
displeased with the answere giuen him that is that the Decrees made and to be made are receiued and that the manner vsed euer since the Apostles time is obserued That he will auoid all negligence in prouiding for the Church and if Caesar will be diligent let him keepe himselfe within the limits prescribed to him by the lawes and Fathers The functions of them both being distinct will be profitable to the Church And concerning the Translation whether it were lawfull or no he called the cause to him and deputed 4. Cardinals ãâã Burgâis Poole and Crescentius to heare it commanding euery one that vntill it was ended they should attempt no nouitie giuing the terme of a mo ãâ¦ã to the Fathers of Bolonia and Trent to produce their reasons And he ãâ¦ã ed this decree to be Written by the Secretary of the Consistory in the accustomed iudiciall forme of the Court inhibiting the Prelats of Bolonia and Trent to innouate any thing while the cause depended The Imperialists did laugh extreamely at the Popes distinction of protesting against the Pope and before him But Diego made a new Protestation saying hee had a speciall mandate from the Emperour to protest as he had done The Popes inhibition beeing receiued in Bolonia and no more assemblies of Bishops or Congregations of Diuines being made all departed by little and little except the Popes stipendaries who could not doe it with their honour Those of Trent mooued not according to the Emperours wil that Don Diegâ makâth a new protâstation they might keepe there some signe of the Councell and hold the Catholikes of Germany in hope and the Protestants in their dutie and that their promise to obey the Councel of Trent might not be voyd there being none at al. The Pope caused his answere giuen to Mendoza to come to the knowledge of the Fathers of Trent and expected fifteene dayes that some ouerture would be made by him of them that he should be Iudge as hee had desseigned But seeing nothing succeeded he wrote a Briefe to the Cardinall Pacceco The Pope wriâeth to the Fathers in Trent by way of cââation and to the Arch bishops and Bishops of Trent in manner of a citation in which hauing deliuered the causes which mooued him to intimate the Councell and the impediments and delayes which happened in calling it and the ioy he had to see it begun which was increased by the happie proceeding hoping that in a short time prouision would bee made against the euils of the Church hee added that he receiued as much sorrow from the contrary encounters so that vnderstanding the departure of his Legates and maior part of the Bishops from Trent some remayning still there hee was grieued for that it might hinder the progresse of the Councell and giue fcandall to the Church This being as well knowen to them as to him hee marueiled why if the Translation of the Councell seemed iust vnto them they went not in company with the others if vniust why they made not their complaint to him That it was a cleere case whereof they could not bee ignorant that they were bound to doe the one or the other either of which if it had beene embraced would haue taken away all occasion of scandal That he could not choose but write to theÌ with griefe that they were defectuous in the one or the other and that hee was sooner aduised by the Emperour of their complaints then by any of them so much as by letter or messenger and that for this negligence he had more cause to complaine of the Cardinall who was more obliged by reason of his Cardinalitie But because that which they should haue done was preuented by Caesar who hath complained by his Ambassadour that the Translation is void and vnlawfull he doth readily offer vnto them that which should not haue beene denied if they had made the case kowen that is to heare their complaints and take knowledge of the cause And though he ought to presuppose that the Translation is lawfull yet to doe the part of a iust iudge hee willingly offereth to heare them and their reasons which they shall bring to the contrary that herein hee would hold and esteeme of the Spanish Nation and of their persons not suffering the great presumtions to preuaile which ought to bee had against them Therefore hauing by aduise of the Cardinals called the cause of the Translation of the Councell vnto him and giuen commission to some of them to relate it in Consistory all that pretend interest being cited and the Prelates of Bolonia and Trent inhibited to attempt any thing while the cause dependeth as was contained in the writing whereof he sent them a copy desiring to conclude the cause as soone as may be he commandeth them that pretending the Translation to be of no force they send three at the least well instructed to assist in iudgement and to alleadge their pretensions and to render their presence as soone as may bee concluding that the presentation of the Briefe to the Cardinall or to two or three of them affixed at the Church doore of Trent shall bind them all as if it had beene personally Who answere thus intimated to euery one The Pope sent also to those of Bolonia to intimate the same Decree who sent immediatly to Rome But the Cardinall Pacceco and the other Spaniards in Trent who were in number thirteene hauing first sent to know the Emperours mindâ answered the Popes letter the three and twentieth of March thus in substance That they trusted in his benignitie and wisedome which will easily know that in contracting the Translation in being silent in remayning in that Citie they thought of nothing lesse then of offending his Holinesse yea that the principall cause why they dissented was because a matter of so great weight was handled without his knowledge wherein also they desired that so small account should not be made of the Emperour That it seemed cleere to them that the Translation would not bee well expounded nor easily approoued by his Holinesse whom they prayed not to beleeue that the Emperour had preuented their complaint exacted by his Beatitude because they had complained first to him but that hee did it of his owne motion who thought the protection of the Church belonged to him that they should neuer haue thought that his Holinesse would haue desired to haue beene assisted by them to whom they beleeued an absolute account was giuen by his Legates in regard what they spake was in publike and written by Notaries that it seemed enough for them to deliuer their opinion and then to bee silent Therefore they did not beleeue their presence was necessarie in ought else That if there bee any defect yet their plaine meaning is cleare That they thought it enough to dissent from the Translation and for modestie and humilitie not to trouble his Holinesse whom they supposed would not bee wanting to performe what hee thought fit for
calumnies raised against him that he procured a schisme when he demanded a Councel in Trent to vnite Christendome and for Piacenza that it was a member of the Dutchie of Milan many yeeres vniustly vsurped by the Popes and if they haue title to it let it bee shewed and hee will not faile to doe iustice The Pope seeing his spirituall weapons would doe no good without the temporall changed his opinion and sought to make a strong League against the Emperour wherein he found many difficulties not being able to perswade the Venetians to enter into it and the Frenchmen requiring the consent of the Consistory in regard of the Popes decrepite age and a pawne of money which the Pope was not willing to lay downe in regard of the great charge he was at fearing it would be greater for which cause he had layd as great burthens His Holinesse endeauoureth to make a strong league against the Emperor but finding difficulties in it knoweth not what to doe on his subiects as they were able to beare and sold and pawned as much as he could and giuen order for granting of all sorts of dispensations and fauours to whomsoeuer would giue money to supply the wants of the Apostolique Sea For the Councel he was most resolute not to let it bee out of his owne Territories and besides other vrgent reasons that of his owne and the Popedomes reputation was added that the Emperour should not compell him But he knew not how to induce him and Germany to giue consent To let it vanish sometimes seemed good vnto him and sometimes not and he often discoursed thereof with the Cardinals both in Consistory and priuately But finally hee resolued to put to hazard the determination for which hee knew he was insufficient not onely for the reasons before alleaged but for other weightie respects which passed in Germany For Caesar at the returne of the Cardinall of Trent to Ausburg vnderstanding the Popes minde and the answere hee gaue to Mendoza at the end of December which caused him to giue ouer for the Protestation as hath beene sayd and thinking that the Pope by requiring the restitution of Piaconza sought to diuert all speech of the Councell was assured that so long as he liued either the returne would not be or the resolution would bee protracted and therefore thought fit before he disarmed to set Germany at peace in matters of religion Hereof a proposition was made in the Diet and order taken The Emperor resolueth to settle a peace of religion in the Diet. that choyse should be made of persons fit for this good worke Those were chosen who were esteemed the best who not agreeing all was referred to Caesar Hee elected three Iulius Flugius Michael Sidonius and Iohannes Islebius These after long consultation composed a forme of Religion which was often examined reuiewed and changed first by themselues and then by diuers persons vnto whom the Emperor caused it to be shewed Therefore a forme is composed called the Interim and some of the principall Ministers of the Protestants were also called that they might approoue it But it had so many alterations additions and diminutions that it appeared to be the worke of many men who had contrary ends Finally it was reduced into that forme in which it now is the Legate sent a copie thereof vnto Rome by the Emperours consent who was willing to vnderstand the Popes opinion and by the counsell of the maior part of the Prelates who seeing the controuersies betweene the Pope and the Emperour feared that the Emperour would obey him no longer a thing much abhorred by them for the inbred and inueterate opinion of the Dutchmen to maintaine the dignitie of the Pope which is the only counterpoise of the Emperours authoritie whom without his assistance they were not able to resist if according to the vse of ancient Christian Princes they would keepe them within their bounds and remooue the abuses of the renowned libertie of the Clergie The Booke contayned twentie fiue heads Of the state of man in innocencie Of the state of man after sinne Of the redemption by CHRIST Which contemeth 25. heads Of Iustification Of the fruits thereof Of the manner how it is receiued Of charitie and good workes Of beliefe of the remission of sinnes Of the Church Of the signes of the true Church Of the authoritie thereof Of the Ministers of the Church Of the Pope and Bishops Of the Sacraments Of Baptisme Of Confirmation Of Penance Of the Eucharist Of extreame Vnction Of Order Of Marriage Of the Sacrifice of the Masse Of the memory intercession and inuocation of Saints Of the Communion Of the Ceremonies and vse of the Sacraments To recite here the substance of them would be too long tedious and vnprofitable because the consequences which began from that Doeth not continue long booke lasted not long It had the name of the Interim prescribing what to beleeue vntill all was established by a generall Conncell When the copie came to Rome euery one was amazed first in generall that a temporall Prince in a secular assembly should meddle with religion and not in one Article onely but in all The learned called to minde the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of Zeno the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of Heraclius and the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of Constance and what diuisions these Imperiall constitutions in matter of religion made in Christendome And is censured in Rome and said that vntill then there were three names vnluckie to the Church bringing into it many diuisions vnder pretence of vnitie to which might be added this fourth the Interim of Charles the fifth They doubted that this beginning of the Emperour would end where Henry the eight King of England did arriue to declare himselfe Head of the Church which would haue so much more compasse as Spaine Italy Germany and other adiacent Countreys were greater then one Island which in appearance did make shew to containe one Catholike doctrine but was very farre from it Descending to particulars they reprehended that in the points of originall sinne iustification the Sacraments Baptisme and confirmation the doctrine determined by the Councell was not set downe and that collection being made to bee obserued vntill the Councell in regard the Councel concerning those points was made already what else could bee said but that it was precisely to be obserued But to haue published another doctrine was to annihilate the Counsell and that the Emperours cunning was more to be suspected then euer seeing that hee made so earnest a request that the Councell should returne to Trent and did at the same time take away all authority from whatsoeuer was constituted by it They condemned the whole body of that doctrine for that it contained ambiguous speeches which superficially considered did receiue a good sence but inwardly were full of poyson that in some parts it did purposely stand onely vpon the generall that the Lutherans might expound
England about religion gained authority ãâ¦ã gether with Thomas ãâã Archbishop of Canterbury did ãâã the Protestants and brought in some of their owne Doctors and hauing layd some foundation of doctrine especially amongst the Nobility they assembled the States of the Kingdome which they call a Parliament and by public decree of the King and of that banished the Masse For which a ãâ¦ã popular sedition beeing made by those who required the restitution of the Edicts of Henrys ãâ¦ã of the old Religion ãâ¦ã and ãâ¦ã arise in the Kingdome Saint Martins day beeing come ãâ¦ã were great the ãâã Councel were held in many Cities and the ãâ¦ã reformation of the Emperour was receiued changing th ãâ¦ã onely as it ãâã med to agree best to the manner of decreeing in euery ãâã yet without prouision made for the execution and all ãâ¦ã for 1549 1549 The Diocesan Councels are held and the Emperors reformation is receiued The ãâã ãâã Councell of Collen onely the ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã of ãâ¦ã The The Decrees where of the the Low Coutreys as being subiect to that Sea ãâ¦ã of should ãâ¦ã charging the Magi ãâã to ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã same stile who the third The Prouinciall Councell of Mentz wââke ãâ¦ã of his Pr ãâ¦ã made 48. Decrees in doctrine of ãâ¦ã In the poynts decided by ãâ¦ã doctrine in others the more ãâ¦ã points are remarkeable where In ãâ¦ã pointâ ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã to be ãâã or haue D ãâ¦ã me ãâã ãâ¦ã be doe shew how much the opinions of ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã the ãâ¦ã after which ãâ¦ã may ãâ¦ã that Religion cannot be handled in a Nationall Councel And though one may ground himselfe more vpon diuers Prouinciall Councels of Africa Egypt of Syria and other parts of the East yet this being moderne though not of such consequence will perhaps more prouoke the Reader to marke it The Elector of Triers did celebrate also his Synode and other Metropolitanes not departing from the Communion of the Pope did all publish the Imperiall Edicts of Ausburg as well for the Interim of Religion as for the Other prouincial Councell are held Ecclesiasticall reformation The Nuncij destinated by the Pope the yeere before and deferred for the The Nuncij goe into Germany and are despised in all places causes aforesaid began their iourney for Germany who in euery place where they passed were despised euen by the Catholikes themselues so odious was the Popes name and the very habit of his Ministers in regard of his differences with the Emperour and of the courses hee tooke And finally in the end of May they went to Caesar into the Low Countreys where after long discussion how to execute the Popes commandements there being difficultie in euery proposition for one part or other in fine the Emperor resolued that hauing faculty from the Pope to substitute they should substitute the Bishops euery one in his owne Diocesse referring all to their consciences This match was not readily made by the Nuncij yet condescending at the last a substitution was printed in the name of the three Nuncij leauing a place for the name of the Prelate vnto whom it was to bee directed and inserting first the tenor of the Popes Bull and alleadging for cause of the substitution their not beeing able to bee in euery place they did communicate their authority with aduice not to grant the Communion of the Cup and vse of eating flesh but with great maturitie and euident profit prohibiting that ought should be payd for those Graces Caesar vndertooke to send them to whom and where it was fit and to what place soeuer hee addressed them hee gaue them to vnderstand that the proceeding should be with gentlenesse and dexterity There was very little vse of these faculties for those Their Faculties did but little good that continued in the Popes obedience had no need of them and those who were aliened did not onely not care for them but refused them also A few dayes after Ferentino departed Fano and Verona remained with Caesar vntill the Archbishop of Siponto was sent by Iulius the third as shall be sayd in its place At the same time the French King making his first entry into Paris the The French King maketh his first entry into Paris publisheth an Edict in fauour of the Roman religion fourth of Iuly caused a solemne procession to bee made and published an Edict rendring a reason thereof that hee did it to signifie vnto all that hee receiued the protection of the Catholike religion and of the Apostolike Sea and the care of the Ecclesiasticall order and that hee abhorred the nouitie of religion and testified to all his will to perseuere in the doctrine of the Church of Rome and to banish the new heretikes out of all his dominions and hee caused this Edict to be printed in French and sent it into all parts of his kingdome Hee gaue leaue also to his Prelates to make a prouinciall assembly to reforme the Churches which being knowen at Rome was thought to bee a bad example and might bee a beginning to make the French Church independant And vseth much seuerity against the Lutherans of the Church of Rome Hee caused also many Lutherans to bee put to death in Paris himselfe beeing present at the spectacle and in the beginning of the next yeere hee renewed the Edict against them laying grieuous punishments vpon the Iudges who were not diligent in detecting and punishing them But the Councell in Bolonia hauing slept two yeeres the seuenth of Nouember the Pope seeing a letter of Duke Octauius his nephew that hee would make an agreement with Ferrandus Gonzaga to enter into Parma which Citie the Pope caused to bee held in the name of the Apostolike Sea hee was so assaulted with perturbation of minde and anger that hee swooned The Pope dieth with passion and after some fewe houres comming to himselfe he fell into a Feauer whereof he dyed within three dayes This made Monte part from Bolonia The election of the new Pope to be at the Election of the new Pope and all the other Prelats to retire to their houses The custome is that the Cardinals doe solemnize the Obsequies of the defunct Pope nine dayes and enter into the Conclaue the tenth Then by reason of the absence of many they entred not vntill the 28. of the moneth The Cardinall Pacceco left not Trent vntill the Emperour vnderstanding of the Popes death gaue him order to goe to Rome where hee arriued many dayes after the Conclaue was shut vp The Cardinals being assembled to create the Pope and making capitulations according to the custome which euery one sweareth to obserue in case hee shall bee elected the first was to prosecute the Councel Euery one thought the new Pope would haue been elected before Christmas For the holy gate for the Iubile of the next yeere 1550. beeing to be opened on the Eue of the Feast at which the Popes presence was necessary and there beeing that yeere
instru ãâ¦ã ns of the ãâã who was sent to the Emperor the Emperour that the Pope did really shew the obseruation of whatsoeuer hee had promised to Don Pedro di Toledo that is to proceede with his Maiestie simply plainely and without artifice and to represent vnto him his willing minde to prosecute the Councell for the glory of God discharge of his owne conscience and for the good which thereby might redound to his Maiestie and the Empire And to answere the Emperours motion to make knowen the capitulations which hee required hee should tell him that hee neuer dreamed to make any bargaines or capitulations for prosecuting the Councell but onely some necessary considerations which hee charged his Nuncio to expound to his Maiestie And they were foure The first that the assistance of the most Christian King and the interuention of the Prelates of his Kingdome was necessary without which the Councell would haue but small reputation and it might bee feared that a Nationall Councel would arise or France be lost That they ought âoure considerations proposed by the Pope to the Emperour not to deceiue themselues For as Trent was a secure place for his Imperiall Maiestie so it was too vnsecure for the most Christian King and therefore that it was fit to finde a way to secure him That hee should communicate to the Emperor the way which he had found out which if it were not sufficient it would be necessary that his Maiestie should adde some thing else The second consideration was the expences which the Apostolike Chamber exhausted and charged with debts was to make for the Legats and other extraordinaries which the Councell bringeth with it and like wise for the expences which the poore Italian Prelates cannot beare in that place Therefore that it will bee fit to calculate the time well aswell for the proceeding as the beginning that an houre may not bee spent in vaine otherwise the Apostolike Sea will not bee able to beare the charge nor to keepe the Italian Prelates from beeing impatient as former experience hath taught Besides it is not honourable for the Apostolike Sea to keepe the Legates idle and at anchor without doing any good That it was necessary that before they come to the acte his Maiestie should bee secure of the intention and obedience as well of the Catholiques in Germany as of the Protestants establishing things againe in the Diet causing authenticall mandates of the Countries and Princes to be dispatched his Maiestie and the whole Diet together binding themselues to execute the Decrees of the Councell that the paines and cost prooue not vaine and ridiculous and hereby to take all hope from whomsoeuer did thinke to disturbe the Synode That in the third place his Maiestie should consider that it was necessary to declare that the Decrees already made in Trent in matter of faith and those of other former Councels may not by any meanes bee questioned nor that the Protestants may demand to bee heard concerning them Lastly that hee should tell the Emperour that the Pope did beleeue that his Maiesties good will towards him was reciprocall and that as hee did readily condescend to fauour the affaires of his Maiestie and of the Empire by holding the Councell in a place so fit for his purpose so hee desireth that his sincerity and realitie may not bring a burthen vpon him That hee hopeth if any one shall attempt ought against it by cauillations or calumnies that his Maiestie will not maruaile if hee vse the remedies which shall occurre for defence of the authority giuen immediatly by God to him and the Apostolique Sea as well in Councel as out The Pope thought it profitable for his affaires that his resolution should bee fully knowen in Italy and Germanie and bade Iulius Cananus his Secretary making shew to fauour some Courtiers his friends to communicate the foresayd instructions vnto them with obligation of secrecie by which meanes they were spread euery where The Pope had a speedy answere from his new Nuncio in France For that King vnderstanding the causes why the The French King maketh large offers to the Pope Pope could haue but little confidence in the Emperour in regard of some things past thinking hee was much inclined to France made great demonstration to bee well pleased with the Nuncio and his message offered to the Pope whatsoeuer he was able to doe for him promised to assist the Councel and to send the Prelates of his Kingdome and all fauour and protection for maintenance of the Papall authority The Emperour hearing the proposition of the Arch-bishop of Siponto The Emperors answerâ to the Pope and consulting maturely of it did commend the ingenuity and wisedome of the Pope that knowing the publiquenecessity of holding the Councell in Trent had found a conuenient way to remit it without further proceeding in the cause of the Translation a thing distastfull of much difficulty and of no profit Hee added that the foure considerations were all important and reasonably proposed by his Holinesse That for France hee did not onely commend what he had consulted but offered to ioyne with him to giue all possible security to that King That it was reasonable to cut off superfluous charges and not to suffer the Councel to bee open and idle That a Decree was made in Ausburg a yeere since that all Germanie euen the Protestants also should submit themselues a copie whereof hee would giue to the Nuncio and cause it to be confirmed in the present Diet. That he thought it not a fit time now to treate that the things already decided in Trent should not bee questioned because it would bee done more opportunely in that Citie when the Councell was assembled And for the authoritie of his Holinesse and the Apostolique Sea as hee hath formerly beene a protectour of it so hee will bee hereafter defending it with all his forces and euen with his owne life if there were occasion That hee could not promise his Holinesse that no vnquiet spirit should speake or treate in the Councel but he gaue his word that in case it did happen hee would so oppose that he should commend him for his paines The Emperour as hath beene sayd was in Ausburg to hold the Diet He proposeth the prosecution of the Councell in the Diet of Ausburg and other things which though it was not so compassed with armes as the former yet it was alwayes armed Hee proposed the prosecution of the Councel of Trent the obseruation of the Interim made in the last Diet and the finding a way for restoring of Ecclesiasticall goods and the renewing of iurisdiction It pleased the Catholique Princes that the Councel should bee prosecuted but the Conditions required by the Protestants concerning the Councel Ambassadours of some Protestant Princes did not consent but with these conditions That the things already determined in Trent should bee re-examined that the Diuines of the Augustane confession should not
onely bee heard but haue a deciding voyce that the Pope should not preside but should submit himselfe also to the Councel and release the Bishops of their oath that they may speake freely The Emperour complayned of the Protestants that his Decree of the Interim was not obeyed by them and of the Catholikes that the reformation of the Clergy was not executed These excused themselues some by saying that they were to proceede slowly auoyding dissensions others that the exempt pretending priuiledges would not obey The Protestants layd the cause vpon the people who in regard the matter concerned their conscience did mutin and could not bee forced The Emperour gaue an account to the Nuncio of all these particulars shewing not onely the consent of the Catholiques and of the greater number of the Protestants but the limitation also proposed by the others lest if hee had heard of it by some other meanes it might haue produced some bad effect But hee added that hee would not haue this limitation put into the acts because those Princes had giuen him their word that they would doe nothing against his will and therefore hee might affirme to the Pope that all Germanie was contented with the Councel Afterwards he treated more strictly with the principall Ecclesiastiques proposing that the beginning should be before Easter and that they would goe thither in person Which being promised by the Electors hee solicited the Pope to make the conuocation for Easter or immediatly after because hee was assured of the consent of all The Emperor hastneth the conuocation of the Councel and desireth to see the Bull before it be published Germany Which the better to confirme he prayed his Holinesse that when the Bull was made hee would send him the draught before it was published that shewing it to all in the Diet hee might by that occasion make a Decree and cause it to bee receiued by all The Pope thought that nothing was concluded of what was proposed by him so long as it was not decided that the Decrees already made should bee receiued Hee would not that in the very beginning of the Councel this should bee disputed of because the issue was plaine that is that much time would be spent and nothing done and in fine all would bee dissolued without conclusion It was plaine to be seene that the generall dispute whether they ought to be receiued did draw after it a particular of euery one and that himselfe should not be able to interpose because it would bee alledged that he was to be suspected as hauing beene president and the principall authour To insist more with the Emperour that this point might bee decided would giue him more distast cast all into insuperable difficulties He was counselled that without saying any more he should take the point for decided The Popes resolution concerning the Decrees already made presuppose in his Bul that the Decrees already made should be accepted by all For the Bull going to the Diet with this tenor either the Dutch-men will be contented with it and so he shall obtaine his purpose or will not accept it and so the dispute will begin in the Diet and himselfe will bee free from care of it The Councel seemed vnto him good in conformitie whereof he made the Bull. And to satisfie the Emperour in part hee sent it to him not in a draught because he thought it was against his honour but framed dated and sealed yet not published The date was the fifteenth of The Bull of the Conocation was dated the 15. 8 Nouember Nouember In that Bull he said That for the taking away of all differences of Religion in Germany it being expedient and fit which the Emperour had also signified vnto him to reduce the generall Councel into Trent called by Paul the third begun ordered and prosecuted by himselfe then Cardinall and President and many decrees of faith and discipline beeing constituted and published therein hee vnto whom it belongeth to call and direct generall Councels for the encrease of the orthodoxe religion and to restore peace to Germany which formerly hath not yeelded to any Prouince in obedience and reuerence of the Popes the Vicars of CHRIST hoping also that the Kings and Princes will fauour and assist it exhorteth and admonisheth the Patriarques Arch bishops Bishops Abbats and others who by Law The Councel is to begââne the first of Ma ãâ¦ã custome or priuiledge ought to assist in Councels to bee in Trent the first of Mayâ in which day he hath ordained by his Apostolique authoritie and consent of the Cardinals that the Councell shall be reassumed in the state in which it was and prosecuted whether he will send his Legats by whom he will preside in the Synode in case he cannot be personally present notwithstanding any translation suspension or any thing else especially those things which Paul the third in his Bull of the Conuocation and others belonging to the Councell did ordaine that they should not hinder which Bulls his will is that they shall remaine in force with all their clauses and decrees confirming and renewing them as much as is needfull The Emperours Ministers and other zealous Catholiques to whom the Emperour did impart it thought it would exasperate the Protestants and giue them occasion not to accept of the Councell in which the Pope declared that he would not onely preside but direct also Besides to talke of reassuming and prosecuting it was to put too many suspicions into their heads and to speake so magnificently of his authoritie was nothing but to prouoke them They councelled the Emperour to enduour that the Pope should moderate the Bull and reduce it into such a forme as might not more alcinate the Protestants The Emperour treated thereof with the Nuncio The Emperor desireth an alteration of the Bull. and wrote to his Ambassadour to doe the like with the Pope praying his Holinesse affectionately and effectually and for Christian charitie to make those words more milde which might diuers Germany from accepting the Councell The Ambassadour in Rome treated with a Spanish dexteritie and said That as wilde beasts taken in a snare must be drawen gently making shew to yeeld vnto them nor must bee shewed the fire or armes for feare of prouoking them and putting them in despaire which will encrease their forces so the Protestants must bee vsed who with Gentlenesse and by instructing and hearing them must be brought to the Councell where being arriued it will bee a fit time to shew them the truth That to condemne them before they were heard was to exasperate and prouoke them more The Pope answered according to his vsual libertie that he would not be taught to fight with a Cat shut vp but would haue it at libertie that it might fly that to The Popes answere bring the Protestants with faire words to the Councel where the deedes would not be answerable was to put them in despaire and make
therefore that hee will lodge in the Confines of the Empire ãâ¦ã hee can And hee admonisheth the Electors Princes and States of the Empire especially the Ecclesiastiques and those who haue made innouation in Religion that they prepare to bee there well instructed that they may bee inexcusable himselfe taking care that all shall passe lawfully and in order and that euery thing bee handled piously and Christianly according to the holy Scripture and doctrine of the Fathers And for the transgression of the Decrees of the Inter-religion and Reformation being assured that it was impossible to ouercome the difficulties and that as o ãâ¦ã o things grew worse to the end that greater confusion may not arise hee calleth vnto him the cognition of the transgressions post yet enioyning the Princes and orders of the Empire to obseruance hereafter The world seeing this Decree thought it as it was a iust counterpoise Which seemeth to bee a counterpoise to the Popes Bull. of the Popes Bull in all parts The one will direct Councels the other will take care that all bee done in order and iuridically the one will preside and the other will haue the decision according to the Scripture and the Fathers the one will continuate and the other will haue power giuen to euery one to propose according to his conscience In summe the Court could not digest this affront and complained that it was another Conuocation of the Councell But the Pope according to his vsuall pleasanthesse sayd the Emperour hath been euen with mee for the publication of the Bull made without him The yeere 1551. being begun the Pope applying himselfe to the Councell intimated had two principall ayes to send trustie persons to preside 1551 and to bee at as little charge as was possible To auoyde charge hee The Presidents of the Councell are named thought to send but one Legate but that was too great a burthen for one because there would bee none who had the same interests on whom hee might safely relie and because hee should bee esteemed the onely authour of whatsoeuer was done For which respects it was necessary to lay the burden on more mens shoulders The Pope found a middle way to send one Legate and two Nuncij with equall authoritie thinking that so hee should bee better serued because hope maketh men more diligent Casting his eye on all the Cardinalls hee found none more trustie and withall more worthy then Marcellus Crescentius Cardinall of S. Marcellus to whom hee ioyned for Nuncij Sebastianus Pigbinus Archbishop of Siponto and Aloisius Lipomannus Bishop of Verona of the former hee made choyce for the great confidence hee had in him before his Papacy of the other for the fome of his great pietie goodnesse and loyalty Hauing had many secret parlies with these three and opened veto them the sinceritie of his heart and instructed them fully hee gaue them an ample Mandate to be present in the Councell in his name the tenor whereof was It belongeth to the father of a family to substitute others to doe that The tenor of their Mandat which hee cannot commodiously doe himselfe Therefore hauing reduced to Trent the Generall Councel intimated by Paul hoping that the Kings and Princes would affoord their fauour and assistance hee cited the Prelates who vsually haue voyce therein to bee there the first of May to resume the Councel in the state it was But not beeing able to bee personally present according to his desire in respect of his old age and other impediments that his absence might not bee an hinderance he appointeth Marcellus a zealous wise and learned Cardinall for Legate and the Bishops of Siponto and Verona famous for knowledge and experience as Nuncij with speciall Mandate and fit clauses Sending them as Angels of peace giuing them authoritie to resume direct and prosecute the Councell and to doe all things meete and necessary according to the tenor of his and his predecessours letters of the Conuocation The Emperour whom the Councel did more The Emperor giueth a safe conduct to the Protestants concerne holding it to be the onely meanes to make himselfe absolute Master of Germanie send a safe conduct in an ample forme to all the Protestant Orders of that Empire for themselues their Ambassadours and Diuines But while these foundations were layd in Rome and Ausburg to build the Councell of Trent vpon them webs were spunne in other places which obscured The Pope restoreth Parma to Octauius Farnese the dignitie and authoritie of that Synode and Engines were framed which did shake and dissolue it The Pope immediately after his assumption to preforme what he had promised in the Conclaue restored Parma to Octauius Farnese which the Pope had taken into his hands in the name of the Church and assigned to him two thousand crownes a moneth to defend it Octauius in regard of the enmitie of Ferrante Conzaga Vice-Duke of Milan and of many arguments which he had that the Emperour meant to be Lord of that Citie the Pope also hauing taken from him the prouision of two thousand crownes doubting that hee was not able to defend it with his owne forces treated with the Pope by his brother the Cardinall either to assist him or giue him leaue to prouide for himselfe by the protection of some other Prince able to maintaine him against the Emperour The Pope without thinking more of it answered that hee should doe for himselfe the best he could wherefore Octauius by meanes of Horatius Who receiueth a French Garison ãâã the Citie his brother sonne in law to the French King put himselfe vnder the protection of France and receiued a French Garison into the Citie This displeased the Emperour his vncle who perswaded the Pope that it was against his honour who was supreame Lord of that Citie and Duke Therefore the Pope published a seuere edict against him citing him to Rome and declaring him traytor if he did not appeare and demanding the Emperours Which occasioneth a war betweene the Emperour the French ãâã assistance against him who declared that hee did approoue the Popes cause and would defend it with his armes This was a beginning of a manifest warre betweene the Emperour and the French King and of great distasts of this King against the Pope And in Saxonie vpon the Riuer Albi discourses beganne betweene the Saxons and those of Brandeburg to make a league against the Emperour that he might not wholly subdue Germany as shall be said in its place Notwithstanding these seedes of warre which in Italie in the beginning of April began to spring the Pope would haue the Legate A confederation is made in Germany against the Emperour and Nuncij goe to Trent and gaue them commission to open the Councel on the first of May the day appointed with those who were there yea though there were none at all by the example of the Nuncij of Martinus the fifth who opened the
and vnder their iudgement and hee wrote to those Priests who of their owne braine had reconciled some that they should giue an account to the people The goodnesse and charitie of the Bishops made their opinion for the most part to be followed and by little and little was cause that the Church charitie waxing colde not regarding the charge layd vpon them by CHRIST did leaue the care to the Bishop and ambition a witty passion which doth insinuate it selfe in the shew of vertue did cause it to be readily embraced But the principall cause of the change was the ceasing of persecutions For then the Bishops did eâect as it were a tribunall which was much frequented because as temporall commodities so suites did encrease The iudgement though it were not as the former in regard of the forme to determine all by the opinion of the Church yet it was of the same sincerity Whereupon Constantine seeing how profitable it was to determine causes and that by the authoritie of Religion captious actions were discouered which the Iudges could not penetrate made a Law that there should lye no appeale from the sentences of Bishops which should bee executed by the secular Iudges and if in a cause depending before a secular tribunall in any state thereof either of the parties though the other contradict shall demand the Episcopall iudgement the cause shall be immediately remitted vnto him Here the tribunall of the Bishop began to be a common pleading place hauing execution by the Ministerie of the Magistrate and to gaine the name of Episcopall iurisdiction Episcopall audience and such like The Emperor Valence did enlarge it who in the yeere 365. gaue the Bishops the care ouer all the prizes of vendible things This iudiciall negotiation pleased not the good Bishops Possidonius doth recount that Austin being imployed herein sometimes vntill dinner time sometimes longer was wont to say that it was a trouble did diuert him from the things proper vnto him and himselfe writeth that it was to leaue things profitable and to attend things tumultuous and perplexed And Saint Paul did not take it to himselfe as being not fit for a Preacher but would haue it giuen to others Afterwards some Bishops beginning to abuse the authoritie giuen them by the law of Constantine that law was seuentie yeeres after reuoked by Arcadius and Honorius and an ordination made that they should iudge causes of religion and not ciuill except both parties did consent and declared that they should not be thought to haue a Court. Which law being not much obserued in Rome in regard of the great power of the Bishop Valentinian being in the Citie in that yeare 452. did renew it and made it to be put in execution But a little after some part of the power taken away was restored by the Princes that followed so that Iustinian did establish vnto them a Court and audience and assigned to them the causes of Religion the Ecclesiasticall faults of the Clergie diuers voluntary iurisdictions also ouer the Laitie By these degrees the charitable correction instituted by CHRIST did degenerate into domination and made Christians loose their ancient reuerence and obedience It is denyed in words that Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction is dominion as is the secular yet one knoweth not how to put a difference betweene them But S. Paul did put it when he wrote to Timothie and repeated it to Titus that a Bishop should not be greedy of gaine nor a striker Now on the contrary they make men pay for processes and imprison the parties as is done in the secular Court But the Westerne Countries being separated and an Empire made of Italy France and Germany and a kingdom of Spaine in these foure Prouinces the Bishops for the most part were made Counsellors of the Prince which by the mixture of spirituall and temporall charges caused their iurisdiction to encrease exceedingly Before 200. yeeres were past they pretended absolutely all iudicature criminall and ciuill ouer the Cleargie and in some things ouer the Laitie also pretending that the cause was Ecclesiasticall Besides this kinde of Iudicature they inuented another which they called mixt in which the Magistrate or the Bishop might proceed against the secular which of them tooke the cause in hand first whereby in regard of their exquisite diligence neuer leauing place to the secular they appropriated all vnto themselues and those which remained out of so great a number were comprehended in the end by a generall rule established by them as a ground of faith that euery cause is deuolued to the Ecclesiasticall Court if the Magistrate will not or neglect to doe iustice But if the pretensions of the Cleargie were contained within these bounds the state of Christian Common wealthes were tolerable The people and Princes when they saw it mount to these vnsupportable termes might with Lawes and statutes haue brought the iudgements to a sufferable forme as formerly vpon occasion hath beene done But that which put Christendome vnder the yoke tooke from it in the end all meanes to shake it from the necke For after the yeere 1050. all the causes of the Cleargy being appropriated to the Bishops and very many of the Laitie vnder title of spiritualitie and almost all the rest vnder the name of a mixt iudicature and placing themselues aboue secular Magistrates vpon pretence of iustice denied they came to say that the Bishop had that power to iudge not by the grant or conniuency of Princes or by the will of the People or by custome but that it was essentiall to the Episcopall dignitie and giuen to it by CHRIST And though the Lawes of the Emperours remaine in the Codes of Theodosius and Iustinian in the Capitulars of Charles the great and Lewis the Deboneere and others of later Princes of the East and West which doe all shew plainely how when and by whom this power hath beene graunted and all Stories as well Ecclesiasticall as prophane doe agree in declaring the same grants and customes adding the reasons and causes yet so notorious a trueth hath not had such power but that a contrary affirmation onely without any proofe hath been able to ouercome it which the Canonists haue so farre maintained as to publish those for heretikes who doe not suffer themselues to bee hoodwinckt And not staying heere they adde that neither the Magistrate nor the Prince himself can meddle in any of those causes which the Clergie hath appropriated because they are spirituall and of spirituall things the Laiques are vncapeable Yet the light of trueth was not so put out but that learned and godly men in those first times did oppose that doctrin shewing that both the Premisses of that discourse were false that the Maior that is that the Laiques are vncapeable of spiritual things was absurd and impious For they are adopted by the heauenly Father called the sonnes of God brothers of CHRIST partakers of the Kingdome of heauen made worthy of Diuine grace Of
Baptisme and of the Communion of the flesh of CHRIST What other spirituall things are there beside these And if there were how can hee who is partaker of these which are the chiefest be sayde absolutely in generall termes to be vncapeable of spirituall things But they sayd that the Minor was false also that causes appropriated to the Episcopall iudicature are spirituall For all either delicts or contracts which considering the qualities giuen by the holy Scripture to spirituall things are as farre from being such as earth is from heauen But the opposition of the better part could not ouercome the greater and so vpon the spirituall power giuen by CHRIST to the Church to binde and loose and vpon the institution of Saint Paul to compose contentions betweene Christians without going to the tribunall of Infidels in much time and by many degrees a temporall tribunal hath beene built more remarkeable then euer was any in the world and in the midst of euery Ciuill gouernement another instituted not depending on the Publike which is such a kinde of Common-wealth as not one of as many as haue written of gouernments would haue imagined could subsist I will omit to speake how the paines of so many besides the obtaining of the wished end To make themselues independent of the publike haue before they were aware raysed an Empire there being a more difficult opinion sprung vp taking root with admirable progresse which giueth to the Pope of Rome as much at once as hath in 1300. yeeres beene gained by so many Bishops by such extraordinarie meanes not making the power to binde and loose the foundation of iurisdiction but the power of feeding and so affirming that all iurisdiction was giuen the Pope by CHRIST in the person of Peter when he sayd to him Feede my sheepe For so it will be said in the third reduction of the Councell when great tumults were raised by this opinion which shall then be recounted But by that which hath been now declared euery one may of himselfe conceiue what remedies were necessarie to giue a tolerable forme to a matter broken out into so great corruptions and compare them with these that were proposed In Trent there were two defects considered that is that the charitie of the superiours was turned into domination and the obedience of the inferiours into complaints subterfuges and lamentations and they first thought of prouiding in some sort against them both But in prosecuting the first which is the fountaine from whence the second is deriued they vsed onely an exhortatorie remedie to the Prelates to take away domination and restore charitie And for the inferiours many subterfuges beeing mentioned to delude iustice three heads onely were taken Appeales absolutorie graces and complaints against the Iudges Iohannes Groperus who assisted in that Councell as a Diuine and a Lawyer spake honourably of Appeales and sayd that while the heat of faith remained in the brests of Christians Appeales were not heard of But charitie in the Iudges waxing colde and place being giuen to passion they entred into the Church for A discourse of Iohannes Groperus concernâng Appeales the same reasons which brought them into the secular Courts that is for the ease of the oppressed And as the first iudicatures belonged not to the Bishop onely but to him with the councell of his Priests so the Appeale was not deuolued vnto one man but vnto another Congregation But the Bishops taking away the Synods did institute Courts and officers like the seculars Neither did the mischiefe stoppe there but passed to greater abuses then in the Secular court For there the first Appeale is onely to bee immediate superiour neither is it lawfull to leape to the highest nor permitted in the articles of the cause to appeale from the Decrees of the Iudge which they call interlocutories but it is necessarie to expect the end But in the Ecclesiasticall Courts one may appeale from euery acte which maketh the causes infinite and immediately to the highest Iudge which carryeth them out of the Countreys with great charges and other intolerable mischiefes This hee said hee did declare to conclude that if they would reforme this matter which is wholly corrupted and doeth not onely hinder residencie as in the Congregations of so many worthy Doctours and Fathers was considered but corrupteth the whole discipline and is a grieuance charge and scandall to the people it was fit to reduce it to its beginning or as neere to it as might bee setting a perfect Idea before their eyes and ayming at that to come as nigh to it as the corruption of the matter doth comport That the well instituted monasticall religions haue forbidden all appeale that this is the true remedie Hee that hath not beene able to goe so high hath moderated them granting them within their order and forbidding them without which succeeding well as appeareth to keepe those gouernments in order it would worke the same effect in the publike gouernments of the Church if the Appeales were confined within the same Prouince And to effect this and to bridle the malice of the litigants it is sufficient to reduce them to the forme of the Common lawes forbidding the Leap that is to go to the highest without passing by the intermediate superiours and by forbidding Appeales from the Articles or the interlocutory Decrees with which prouisions the causes will not goe farre will not be drawne in length will not cause excessiue charges and other innumerable grieuances and that the sentences may passe with sinceritie to restore the Synodals which are not subiect to so great corruptions remouing those officers by whom the world is so much scandalized because it is not possible that Germany should endure them This opinion was not willingly heard except by the Spaniards Dutch-men But the Cardinall the Nuncio of Siponto were displeased that hee went so farre For this was to take away not onely the profit of the Court but the honour also no cause would goe to Rome and by degrees euery one would forget the superioritie of the Pope it beeing an ordinary thing with men not to esteeme that Superiour whose authoritie is not feared or cannot be vsed Therefore they caused Iohn Baptista Castellus of Bolonia to speake in the next Congregation in the same matter in such sort as that without contradicting Groperus the appearance which the reasons alleadged by him did make should bee darkened Hee beganne with the prayses of the ancient ân opposition whereof Iohannes Baptista Castellus maketh another discouâse by direction of the Presidents Church yet dexterously touching that in those same times there were imperfections in some part greater then in the present He thanked GOD that the Church was not oppressed as when the Arians did scarce suffer it to appeare and said that antiquitie ought not so to be commended as that something in the latter age may not bee reputed better Those who praise the Synodall iudicature haue not seene their defects
a criminall cause against a Bishop may not bee receiued by information but by witnesses and those of good fame chastizing them grieuously if they shall depose vpon Passion and the criminall causes of the Bishops may not be determined but by the Pope After this another Decree was published in which the Synode sayd The Decree concerning matters to be deferred vntill the comming of the Protestants That desiring to extirpate all errours it had handled foure Articles exactly 1. Whether it were necessary and commanded by GOD that all the faithfull should receiue the Sacrament vnder both kindes 2. Whether hee that receiueth but one receiueth lesse then he that receiueth both 3. Whether the holy Church hath erred in communicating the Laiques with the bread onely and the Priests who doe not celebrate 4. Whether children ought to bee communicated But because the Protestants of Germany doe desire to bee heard concerning these Articles before the definition and therefore haue demanded a Safe Conduct to come remaine speake freely propose and depart the Synode hoping to reduce them into the concord of one faith hope and charity by yeelding to them hath giuen them publique faith that is Safe Conduct as farre as it can according to the tenor vnder-written and hath deferred to define these Articles vntill the twenty fiue of Ianuary the next yeere ordaining withall that the Sacrifice of the Masse be handled in that Session as a thing annexed and that in the next the Sacraments of Penance and extreame Vnction be discussed The tenour of the Safe Conduct was That the holy Synode doeth as The tenor of the Safe Conduct much as it can grant publike faith full security that is Safe Conduct with all necessary and fit clauses though they require a speciall expression to all Ecclesiasticall and Secular persons of Germany of what degree state or quality soeuer who will come to this generall Councell that they may with all liberty conferre propose treate come remaine present Articles by writing or by word conferre with the Fathers deputed by the Synode and dispute without iniury and ill words and depart when they please And the Synode is further pleased to grant that if for their greater liberty and security they shall desire that Iudges bee deputed for the offences which they haue committed or shall commit though they be enormous and sauour of heresie The Ambassage of the Elector of Brandeburg they may name those that they shall esteeme fauourable After this the Mandate of Iâachim Elector of Brandeburg was read in the persons of Christopher Strassen a Lawyer and Iohn Osman his Ambassadours sent to the Councell The former made a long Oration shewing the good affection and reuerence of his Prince towarde the Fathers without declaring what his opinion was in point of Religion The Synode answered that is the Speaker in its name that it heard with great content the Ambassadours discourse especially in that part where that Prince doth submit himselfe to the Councell and promiseth to obserue the Decrees hoping that his deedes will be answerable to his wordes But the Proposition of those of Brandeburg was noted by many because the Electour was of the Augustane confession and it was openly knowen that his interests did mooue him to make such a faire shew that his sonne Fredericke elected Archbishop of Magdeburg by the Canons a Benefice vnto which a very great and rich principallitie is annexed might not be hindered at Rome and by the Catholiques in Germanie The answere which the Councel gaue was much matueiled at in regard An artifice vsed by the Councel often practised by the Church of Rome of the faire and aduantagious manner of contracting pretending ten thousand by vertue of the promise when the bargaine was but of ten For there is no more proportion betweene these two numbers then was betweene the reuerence promised by the Electour and the obedience receiued by the Synode It was replied for defence that the Councell did not regard what was but what should haue been sayd and that this is an vsuall and pious allurement of the holy Church of Rome which yeelding to the infirmitie of her children maketh shew to beleeue that they haue performed their duetie So the Fathers of the Councell of Carthage writing to Innocentius the first to giue him an account that they had condemned Celestinus and Pelagius desiring him to conforme himselfe to their declaration hee commended them in his answere that remembring the old Tradition and Ecclesiasticall discipline they had referred all to his iudgement whence all ought to learne whom to absolue and whom to condemne And indeed this is a faire gentle meanes to make men speake that in silence which they will not in words Afterwards according to the intimation made to the Abbat of Bellosana to giue him then an answere to the Letters and Protestation of his Master they made the Apparitors demaund by proclamation at the Church doore whether any were there for the most Christian King But no man appearing because it was so concluded by the Kings Counsel not to enter into the contestation of the cause especially for that they could expect no answere but made at Rome by the Pope and the Spaniards the speaker did desire that the answere decreed might be read publikely and so it was by consent of the Presidents The substance of it was That the Fathers conceiuing great hope of the fauours of the King were exceedingly grieued for the The answere of the Councell made to the Abbat of Bellosans words of his Minister which did much abate it yet they had not quite lost it in regard they were not conscious of hauing giuen him any cause of offence and for that hee said the Councell was assembled for the profit of some fewe and for priuate ends it had no place in them who were assembled not by the present Pope onely but by Paulus the third to extirpate heresies and reforme discipline then which causes none can bee more common and pious praying him to let his Bishops goe to assist this holy worke where they shall haue all liberty And if his Minister a priuate person who brought vnto them things distastfull was heard with patience and attention how much more welcome shall persons be of so great dignitie Adding withall that though they come not the Councell will not want reputation or authoritie hauing been lawfully called and for iust causes restored And for that his Maiestie did protest to vse the wonted remedies of his Ancestors the Synode had good hope that hee would not restore the things long since abrogated to the great benefit of that Crowne but looking backe vpon his Ancestors on the name of the most Christian King and on his father Francis who did honour that Synode following that example hee will not bee vnthankefull to GOD and the Church his mother but will rather pardon priuate offences for publike causes The Decrees of the Session were immediatly printed which
held wherein the dilation made vntill the comming of the Protestant Diuines should be published and Fathers elected who together with the Nuncio of Sponto should make the Decree the Protestation and Safe Conduct The Emperours Ambassadours desired to haue the draught of the Safe Conduct before it was published to shew it the Protestants that if it did not giue them satisfaction it might be so amended that they might not haue occasion to refuse it as they did the other The dayes following were spent in the things aforesaid which beeing An exhortation of the Emperours Ambassadour Pictauius to the Protestants finished the Emperours Ambassadours called the Protestants to them and the Ambassadour Pictauius hauing made an eloquent encomiastique oration of the goodnesse and charitie of the Fathers and exhorted them to giue some little part of satisfaction to the Councell as they receiued much from it told them that it was concluded to receiue their Mandats and persons and to heare their propositions and to deferre the conclusion of the points of doctrine though already discussed and digested to expect the Diuines and heare them first That they should haue a very ample Safe Conduct as they desired whereof the draught was made And hee was copious in shewing that these were memorable fauours and graces saying it was necessary to yeeld something to the time and not to desire all at once that when they shall bee entred into the businesse occasion will make them obtaine many things which before seemed hard that the Fathers doe desire the comming of the Diuines that themselues the Emperours Ambassadours haue matters to propose of great moment and doe stand onely expecting that the Protestants should beginne that afterwards they may come foorth themselues also For this cause he prayed them to proceed slowly in their demand that the Pope should submit himselfe to the Councell For the Fathers doe know that there is some thing to bee amended in the Papall greatnesse but withall that they must goe on cunningly that themselues haue dayly experience what dexterity and Art must bee vsed in treating with the Popes Ministers Likewise the reexamination of the things already concluded was not to be proposed in the very beginning because it would bee too great an infamy and dishonour to the Councell Therefore let their Diuine come who should haue a conuenient audience in all things and when they shall see themselues wronged it shall euer be free for them to depart The Protestants retyring themselues and considering the draught of the safe Conduct were not content because it was not like to that of Basill in which foure things more were granted to the Bohemians 1. That they should haue a decisiue voyce 2. That the holy Scripture the practise of ancient Church the Councels and Interpreters conformable to the Scripture should bee Iudges 3. That they might exercise their religion in their houses 4. That nothing should be done in contempt and disdaine of their doctrine Of Who are not content with the forme of the Safe Conduct these foure the second was different from that which was graunted in this draught and the three others were totally left out They suspected also because the Councell did not promise them security in the name of the Pope and Colledge of Cardinals as did that of Basil Yet they resolued not to make mention of this but to demand the inserting of the other 4. clauses and told the Emperours Ambassadours plainly that they could not receiue it in this forme because they had this expresse commission in their instructions Toledo shewed some disdaine that they should not content themselues with that which he and his Colleagues had obtained with so much paines that the chiefe importance was in the security of comming and departing and that the residue appertained to the maner of their negotiation which might more easily be concluded by the presence of the Diuines that it was too much obstinacie to yeeld in nothing and to desire to giue lawes alone to the whole For which cause Toledo the Emperors Ambassadour is offended Church But it not being impossible to remoue them with these reasons from their resolution they said in the end that they would referre it to the Fathers to whom they restored the draught of the safe Conduct with the additions which were required The Legate and presidents vnderstanding the request and resolution of the Protestants shewed the Emperours Ambassadours how vniust and vnmeet their demands were For in the forme or that of Basil they neuer found that it was granted to haue a decisiue voyce in the Councell but that the Scripture practise of the Church Councels and Doctours who ground themselues on it should bee Iudges is sayd because the practise of the Church is called by the name of Apostolicall Tradition and when it is said the holy Fathers it is vnderstood that they ground themselues on the Scripture because they haue no other gounds The third to exercise their Religion in their owne houses is vnderstood with condition that it bee not knowen and done without scandall The prohibition that nothing shall bee done in contempt of them is expresse when it is promised that by no meanes they shall bee offended Therefore that it did appeare that they complayned without cause onely to cauill and in regard there is no hope to content them there doeth remaine nothing but to giue them the Safe Conduct as it is made and to leaue them to their liberty to make vse of it or not The Earle of Mountfort replied that nothing could bee more seruiceable to the publique cause then to take from them all pretences and cauils and to make them vnexcusable to the world therefore in regard there was no reall difference betweene the Safe Conduct of Basil and this to stoppe their mouthes that might bee copied out Verbatim changing onely the names of the persons places and times The Presidents mooued with that subtile and strict answere looked one vpon another and the Legat taking the matter vpon him answered that it should be referred to the Fathers in the Congregation and resolued according to their determination The Presidents did recommend the cause of GOD and the Church euery one to his familiar friends To the Italians and Spaniards they said that it was great iniury to bee compelled to follow a company of Schismatiques who haue spoken vnaduisedly and contrary to Christian doctrine and bound themselues to follow the Scripture onely But vnto all in generall they sayd it would be a great indignitie if the Councell should so speake as that an inextricable dispute should presently arise For in setting downe what Doctors doe ground themselues vpon the Scripture they should neuer agree that it was honourable for the Councell to speake plainely and that the expression made was iust the declaration of the Councel of Basil And such perswasions they vsed as that almost all were resolued not to change the draught hoping that though the Protestants
iudge desiring therefore that what was done in the Councel the yeeres past might not haue the strength of a law but that the discussion of euery thing already handled should begin again it being not iust that when two contend in law what is done by one the other beeing lawfully absent should bee of forces and the rather because it may be cleerely demonstrated that aswell in the last actions as in those of the yeeres before Decrees haue been published contrary to the word of GOD. And they presented their doctrine and discourse in writing all which was receiued by the Secretary but the doctrine was not read The Speaker answered in the name of the Fathers that answere should be giuen in time conuenient When this was done the Electours and Ambassadours departed the The Fathers resolue not to alter the Safe Conduct Prelates remaining with the Presidents to giue order for the Session First the Decree was established and then the Safe Conduct proposed adding the causes why the Protestants were not content And consulting whether that which they desired should bee added to the forme they did easily agree all in one opinion that nothing should be added to auoide inextricable disputes and ineuitable preiudices The next day the 25. of Ianuary deputed for the Session they went to the The Session Church with the vsuall Ceremonies but with more Souldiers called by the Presidents to make ostentation of the greatnes of the Councel and with many strangers who came thither thinking the Protestants should be receiued publikely and with singular ceremonies The B. of Catanea sang Masse and Iohn Baptista Campeggio B. of Maiorica preached and the vsuall Riâes being obserued the Decree was read by the Masse Bishop the substance whereof was That the Synod to performe the things already decreed hauing exactly handled The Decree whatsoeuer belongeth to the Sacrifice of the Masse Sacrament of Order to publish in the Session the Decrees concerning them and the 4. Articles of the Sacrament of the Eucharist deferred thinking that the Protestants vnto whom they had giuen safe Conduct would haue been arriued by this time in regard they are not come but haue made supplication that all should be deferred vntil another Session giuing hope that they wil come long before the celebration thereof hauing receiued a safe Conduct in a more ample forme the Synod desirous of quiet peace beleeuing that they will come not to contradict the Catholike faith but to vnderstaÌd the truth that they wil be satisfied with the Decrees of the holy mother the Church hath put off the next Session vntill the nineteenth of March to giue light to and publish the things aforesaid granting them to remoue all cause of greater delay a safe Conduct of the tenour as shall be recited determining to handle in the meane while the Sacrament of Matrimony and to prosecute the reformation that they may publish the definitions of this together with the definitions of the things aforesayd The substance of the safe Conduct was That the Synod adhering The Safe Conduct to the safe Conduct already giuen and amplifying it doeth make faith to all Priests Princes Nobles and persons of what condition soeuer of the German nation which shall or are already come to the Councell Safe Conduct to come remaine propose and speake in the Synode to handle and examine what they thinke fit giue articles and confirme them answere the obiections of the Councell and dispute with those whom it doth elect declaring that the controuersies in this Councell shall bee handled according to the holy Scripture Traditions of the Apostles approoued Councels consent of the Catholike Church and authoritie of the holy Fathers adding that they shall not be punished vpon pretence of Religion or offences committed or which will bee committed so that there neede not bee any cessation from Diuine Seruice by reason of their presence either in the iourney or in the Citie of Trent or in any place else and shall returne when it shall seeme good vnto them without let with safety of their robe honour and persons but with the knowledge of the deputies of the Synode that prouision may bee made for their security granting that in this safe Conduct all those clauses bee held to bee included which are necessary for reall and full assurance adding that if any of them either in comming or in Trent or in returning shall commit any enormity which shall nullifie the benefit of this publike faith hee shall be punished by their own Iudges so that the Synod may be satisfied and on the other side if any other in comming hither remaining here or returning shall commit any thing which may violate this Safe Conduct hee shall bee punished by the Synode with the approbation of the Germans themselues who shall be present in Trent the forme of the assicuration remaining still in force giuing leaue to their Ambassadours to goe out of Trent to take the ayre and returne to send and receiue aduises and messengers as often as they shall thinke fit yet accompanied with the Deputies for their scecurity which Safe Conduct shall remaine in force so long as they be vnder the care of the Synode in comming to Trent in their abiding there and twenty dayes after they shall aske leaue to depart or after it shall bee granted to them that they may bee rendred in a secure place at their election which things it promiseth faithfully in the name of all faithfull Christians of all the Princes Ecclesiasticall and Secular and likewise of all other persons Ecclesiasticall and Secular of all conditions faithfully promising withall that the Synod shall not seeke occasion publikely or secretly that any thing bee attempted in preiudice of this Safe Conduct nor to violate the same will vse or suffer any to vse any authority power right statute or priuiledge of Lawes Canons or Councels especially that of Constance and of Siena which things in this behalfe and for this time it doth disallow And if the Synod or any person in it or any that belong to them shall violate the forme of this Safe Conduct in any point or clause whatsoeuer and punishment bee not inflicted to their approbation let them thinke that the Synode hath incurred all the punishments which the violaters of such Safe Conducts may incurre by the law of GOD or man or custome without admitting excuse or contradiction These things being read the Session was ended It is certaine that the Presidents doubtfull what might ensue were willing to bee prepared if the winde were prosperous to decide the matter of the Sacraments all in one Session and therefore hauing in a readinesse all that belonged to the Communion the Masse and Sacrament of Order they were desirous to digest also and put in order all that concerned Matrimonie that they might put all into one bundle and to handle succinctly in another Session Purgatorie Indulgences Images Reliques and such small matters for so they
called them and then to end the Councell And if any thing were opposed to this deseigne they might shew that the fault was not in them Many who read these occurrences will maruell that the Pope from whom all consultations of farre lesse moment were wont to proceed is not named Which they will cease to doe when they shall know that hee was aduised from point to point of all the accidents and deseignes and that when those of Wittenberg were arriued and newes came that more were expected hee answered his Legate and Nuncij that the Protestants should bee entertained with as much courtesie as was possible knowing it was necessary in such cases to suffer some indignity willing them to vse discretion because patience winneth honour in the end That they should abstaine from all publique Colloquie in matter of religion either by writing or by word of mouth That they should endeauour by perswasions and hopes to gaine some of the Protestant Doctours and should spare no cost The Pope was aduised of euery thing that was done yet nothing hapned that might make him alter his purpose But when hee vnderstood that the Emperours Ambassadours had giuen the Protestants hope to moderate the Papall authoritie and said that they expected to see a gate laide open by their negotiation that afterwards they might second it and bring in those things which they had deseigned and that the Fathers did hold it necessary to restraine it Why the Pope is aliened from the Emperour hauing other intelligence that all the Spaniards were of that minde and that the Emperour did deseigne to aduance himselfe by debasing the Papacie and did cherish the Protestants to shew that it did not proceed from him his mind was aliened from him and turned to the French King Hee therefore hearkened to the treaty of the Cardinall Tornon in the Kings name which being executed the dissolution of the Councell would follow without his paines or without shewing that he did desire it The Session beeing made the Protestants though they perceiued that the Safe Conduct was not enlarged as they desired dissembling the knowledge of it did demand it and an authenticall copie was consigned by the Emperours Ambassadours to the Ambassadours of each Prince Who hauing read it did complaine that promises were not kept and required the Synods answere to their expositions and to their requests made concerning the manner of proceeding in the Councell The Imperialists perswaded them to goe on with dexterity saying as before that with time they should obtaine all but seeking things distastfull and before there was opportunity euery thing would be more hard That it was not necessary to expresse in the Safe Conduct that they might exercise their religion in their houses in regard it was vnderstood to be granted because it was not forbid That nothing should bee done to their disgrace was plainely expressed in that good and reall vsage was promised and besides that publique prohibitions will be made to all which will be of greater force For the reasons to be alleadged in Councell the same was said in substance that the Scripture shall bee the ground but when there is controuersie of the meaning of it it will bee necessary that the Councell should be iudge For it is dumbe of it selfe without soule and as ciuill Lawes hath neede of a Iudge to giue it life which in matter of religion is the Councell as hath been obserued euer since the Apostles time The Protestants receiued the Safe Conduct but with Protestation that they did it onely to send it to their Princes The Protestants receiue the safe conduct with protestation 33. Articles concerning Matrimony aâe giuen to be discussed The Presidents to examine the Sacrament of Matrimony as was decreed making a generall Congregation and choosing Deputies gaue foorth 33. Articles in that matter to be discussed by the Diuines They ordained also that the Deputies should make the Canons as the particulars were examined Some Congregations were held and sixe Canons framed Whereupon the Protestants complained to the Emperours Ambassadours that the hope that with time they should obtaine a reuiew of the things decided was quite taken away because they proceeded to new decisions while their Diuines were expected The Emperours Ambassadours could not obtaine of the Whereof the Protestant Ambassadors do complaine Presidents to stop their proceeding which they hastened with all diligence that either the Protestants might not come to Trent or if they came might finde all decided For the reexamination the Pope the Court and all the The Papaline doe desire to proceed the faster Prelates were resolued to denie it constantly And they thought that they might with better ground denie the reuision of many things then of a few But the Emperour whom it did much concerne to bring the Protestants to Trent but nothing at all to haue the matters reexamined aduised by his Ambassadours of what the Protestants complained and how they were hindered But are stopped by the Emperour to goe to the Councell sent a man to Trent with commission to goe to Rome also to negotiate that all action might be deferred for some few dayes shewing that that haste did precipitate the businesse gaue suspicion to the Protestants and made them more vnwilling to goe to the Councell He gaue order also that his men should bee commanded not to proceede and should Protest against the Papalins if perswasions would not serue This resolution of the Emperour signified in Trent caused a generall Congregation to be called where it was resolued to desist from all Conciliary act during pleasure of the Synode But the Pope was displeased with that which was done and disdaining Wherewith the Pope is displeased at the Emperour for other causes also wrote to Trent that suspending the actions as few dayes as was possible they should for reputation of the As also with the attempt of Ferdinand against the Bishop of Veradine Councell resume them without respect Another cause which besides this had prouoked the Pope and Cardinals was that Ferdinand desiring to possesse Transiluania which was assaulted by the Turkes on the other side vpon pretence to keepe it for the young sonne of Iohn Vaiuode George Martinaccio Bishop of Veradino a man of excellent wisedome and great reputation in that Countrey was willing to keepe it in liberty and to auoyd greater danger not being able to contest with the Turkes and the house of Austria at once made choyce to ioyne himselfe with these by whom counterpoysing the Turkes he held all in an euen balance Those of Austria knowing that by gaining of this Prelat they should wholly obtaine their purpose Ferdinand besides other things which hee did to oblige him more vnto them promised him a pension of eighty thousand Crownes and the Emperour obtayned of the Pope with great instance to create him Cardinall and which was seldome vsed to send the Cap and to giue him leaue to weare the scarlet
liberty and the Protestant Preachers are recalled The Diet is deserted yeare in many parts betweene diuers Princes and Cities of the Empire But the Cities recalled their Preachers and Doctors of the Augustan Confession and restored the Churches Schooles and exercise of Religion and though in regard of the banishments and persecutions against the Doctours and Preachers there remained but few of them and those concealed vnder the protection of the Princes yet as if they had risen againe there wanted not to furnish all places The warre hindred the assembling of the Diet disseigned and deferred it from one yeere to another vntill February 1555. whereof wee will speake in the fit place THE FIFT BOOKE OF THE HISTORY OF THE COVNCELL OF TRENT THe Pope now freed from many cares by the dissolution of the Councell thought fit to preuent all occasions of relapse and proposed in Consistory the necessity to reforme the The Pope maketh a great shew that hee will reforme the Church Church He said he had reduced the Councel to Trent for this end which hauing not succeeded according to his desire in regard of diuers accidents of warre first in Italy then in Germany it was meete to doe that in Rome which in Trent could not be done Hee appointed therefore a great congregation of Cardinals and Prelates to consider of the businesse Hee sayd hee elected many that resolutions might bee more mature and haue greater reputation though his ende was thought to bee that by reason of the multitude more impediments might arise and so all might come to nothing And the euent was iudge For the Reformation was handled in the beginning with great heate afterwards it went on for the space of many moneths very coldly and at the last was buried in silence And the suspension of the Councell in The suspension of y e councel made for two yeeres lasteth ten stead of two yeeres did continue tenne verifying the maxime of the Philosophers that the causes ceasing the effects doe cease also The causes of the Councell were first the great instances of Germanie and the hope conceiued by the world that it would cure all the diseases of Christendome But the effects that were seene vnder Paul the third did extinguish The causes of the two Conuocations of the Councel the hope and shew to Germanie that it was impossible to haue such a Councell as they desired Of the second reduction of the Synode there was another cause which was the great desire of Charles the Emperour to put Germanie vnder his yoke by meanes of Religion and to make the Empire hereditarie by causing his sonne to succeede him and so to erect a Monarchie greater then any since the Roman euen then that of Charles the great For this the victories hee had obtained was not sufficient 1553 I ãâ¦ã 3. ãâ¦ã CHARLES ãâ¦ã EDWARD ãâ¦ã HENRY ãâ¦ã neither did hee thinke hee could supply what was wanting by new forces onely but supecting the people vnto him by Religion and the Princes by treaties hee had conceiued a vast hope to immortallize his name This was the cause why hee was so earnest with Iul ãâ¦ã for the second Conuocation of the Councell and of his effectuall persâasions not to call them violent Charles vseth meanes to make the Empire hereditary to the three Electors to goe thither and to the Protestents with whom hee had power to send their Druines But while the Councell was celebrated Charles hauing put all Christian Princes in iealousie found the first encounters in his owne house For Ferdinand though hee seemed formerly to haue consented to make the Empire common to them both as it was to Marcus and Lucius with equall authority an example followed by Dioclesian and many others afterwards and then to labour that Philip should bee chosen King of the Romanes to succeed them wherein Charles had employed But cannot effect it his sister the Queene of Hungary to perswade him to it for the aduancement of their house yet better aduised by his sonne Maximilian hee began to change his opinion To effect this businesse already set on foote Philip was called by his father that hee might bee knowen to the Electors in the Diet of Ausburg in the yere 1551. which made Ferdinand retire himselfe the foresaid Queene to goe thither to make peace betweene the brothers But Maximilian fearing that his father out of his good nature would yeeld leauing the gouernment of the Kingdomes of Spaine which the Emperour had giuen him in the hands of his wife the Emperours daughter returned suddenly into Germanie by whose perswasions Ferdinand remained constant in his purpose and Charles had nothing from the Electors but good words By this opposition the Emperours edge was abated who sent his sonne backe into Spaine without hope euer to obtaine the consent of Maximilian And afterwards being compelled by the foresaid warre to make an agreement despairing of his sonnes succession he layd aside all thought of restoring the ancient Religion in Germany and by consequence all care of the Councel though he continued many yeeres after in the Empire And the Court did care for it as little because none did desire it But diuers accidents then happened Which causeth him to lay aside all care of Religion and of the Councel which though they seemed to make the suspension perpetuall yet in the secret prouidence of God did minister causes for the third Conuocation which the continuation of the story requireth should not bee passed ouer in silence in regard the knowledge of the causes doeth helpe much to penetrate the effects which happened after that the Councell was resumed The Pope seeing that the people of his obedience did not so much esteem him by reason of the alienation of Germany did imitate Eugenius the fourth 1553. who maintained the reputation which the Councell of Basill tooke from How y e Pope maintained his reputation him by a shew of Grecians and a shadow of Armenians and the late example of his predecessour Paulus 3. who when the contentions were hoâe betweene him and the Emperour for the translation of the Councell to Bolonia for which the people also did distaste him receiued with many ceremonies on Steuen by the name of Patriarke of Armenia the greater with one Archbishop and 2. Bishops who came to knowledge him for the Vicar of CHRIST and generall commander of the Church and to render him obedience According to these examples Iulius did receiue with much publike solemnitie one Simon Sulâakam elect Patriarke of all the people which are betweene Euphrates and India sent from those Churches to be confirmed by the Pope successour of Peter and Vicar of CHRIST Hee ordained him Bishop and gaue him the Patriarchall Robe with his owne hands in the Consistory and sent him backe to his home that the Churches might not suffer in his absence accompanied with some religious men who vnderstood the Syriaque tongue All the discourse was not
by seeing the forwardnesse of the people to contribute especially of those of the meaner sort and told them often that they could not hope that Saint Peter would open heauen vnto them so long as they vsurped his goods vpon earth This relation made vnto the Queene with many other treaties continued succeesliuely from Rome caused her to imploy all her spirits herein but nothing could be done because many of the Nobilitie and of the Grandies had incorporated many of The Queene maketh ãâ¦ã tution which her people ââsuse to doe these reuenewes into their houses For herselfe shee restored the tenths and all other Ecclesiasticalligoods annexed to the Crowne by her brother and her Father The Ambassadours parted from Rome with much praise and fauour from the Pope for their submission a meanes by which his good will is easily gained Immediately after the Creation of the new Pope tho Imperialists and French men did vie who should gaine him But the Cardinall of Loraine who well knew his humour confirmed his affection towards the French telling him in Consistorie and in many priuate Treaties besides that the King did know that the Church of France had neede of reformation and was ready to assist his Holinesse either by sending Prelates to the Councell if hee thought fit or by any other meanes that should seeme good vnto him In the meane space the Diet of Germany was prosecuted not without Contentions doe arise in the Diet of Ausburg contentions which would haue beene greater if Cardinall Morone had remayned there as well for the negotiations hee would haue made as for the suspicions conceiued by the Protestants that hee was sent onely to oppose their commodities And it was alreadie published euery where that Rome was full of hope that Germany would quickely come vnder the yoke as England had done After the Cardinals departure the first difficultie was whether the points of Religion should bee discussed first of all which though the Ecclesiastiques did contradict in the beginning yet it was finally resolued by common consent to beginne there Wherein there were two contrary Propositions One to treat of the meanes to reforme it the other to leaue euery one to his libertie about which point there was very great controuersie But in the ende all inclined to the second proposition not knowing how to roote out the euill which did still moue onely hoping that when the humours were quiet and the differences and suspitions remooued many easie and commodious wayes might bee found out For this it was necessary to establish a peace that for cause of Religion there might bee no more warre and that it might bee lawfull for all the Princes and States of the Empire to follow and cause to bee obserued in their Dominions what Religion pleased them best Which resolution when it came to bee established raised greater controuersies For those of the Augustan Confession did pretend that it was lawfull for all to accept their Doctrine retaining the honours States and Degrees which they possessed On the contrary the Catholiques would not haue it permitted to the Ecclesiastiques to change their Religion and keepe their degree but that if a Bishop or an Abbot did embrace the other Religion he should loose his dignitie Neither would they haue it permitted to the Cities which seuen yeares since had receiued the decree of the Interim made in Ausburg to returne to the Augustan Confession Writings passed on both sides concerning this and at the last the rigour 1555 PAVL 4. CHARLES 5. MARY HENRY 2. But at the last a peace of Religion is established of either partie was abated The Catholiques were content that the Cities should doe as they pleased and the Protestants gaue ouer their pretence concerning the Ecclesiastiques And the fiue and twentieth of September the Recesse was made that a Generall or Nationall Councell neither of which could bee assembled in regard of many difficulties beeing necessarie to determine lawfully the causes of Religion vntill a way might bee opened vnto a friendly agreement thoughout all Germanie the Emperour Ferdinand the Catholique Princes and States should not force the Princes Orders and States of the Augustan Confession to forsake their Religion and Ceremonies alreadie instituted orto bee instituted in their Dominions nor should doe any thing in contempt thereof nor hinder them in the free vse of that Religion and those of the Augustan Confession ought to behaue themselues in the same sort towards Caesar Ferdinand and the other Princes and States of the old Religion as well Ecclesiasticall as Secular euery one hauing power to establish in his owne State what Religion hee will and to forbid the other And if any Ecclesiastique shall abandon the old Religion it shall bee no infamie vnto him but hee shall presently loose his Benefices which shall bee conferred vpon others by the Patron and the Benefices which the Protestants haue already annexed to Schooles and Ministeries of the Church shall remayne in the same state That Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction shall bee exercised no more against those of the Augustan Confession but otherwise shall bee exercised according to the ancient custome The Recesse being made another difficultie arose for the remoouing of which Ferdinand vsing the absolute Imperiall authoritie of his brother did declare with consent of the Ecclesiasticall Order that the Titulars Cities and Communities subiect to Ecclesiasticall Princes who haue adhered many yeeres to the Augustan Confession and receiued long since the Rites and Ceremonies thereof and doe obserue them still may not bee compelled by their Princes to change them but may continue in them vntill a generall concord in Religion which shall be concluded Pope Paul vnderstanding of this Recesse of Ausburg was exceeding Of which the hope complaineth to the Emperors Embassador and Cardinall of Ausburg angry Hee complained thereof to the Emperours Ambassadour and to the Cardinall of Ausburg reprehending Ferdinand for suffering a treaty in matters of Religion without the knowledge of the Apostolique Sea and threatning that in due time hee would make the Emperour and that King know to their griefe how they had offended him hee exhorted them to preuent it by reuoking and dissallowing the things graunted that hee might haue no occasion to proceed as hee meant to doe not onely against the Lutherans but euen against them also as Abettors offering to assist them in case they should doe it by authoritie and armes and to command all Christian Princes vpon paynes and censures to aide them with all their forces He was not satisfied with the Ambassadours answere who alleaged the strength of the Protestants the warre against Caesar in which hee was like to bee prisoner in Ispruc and the Oathes taken For the Oathes hee answered that hee freed and absolued them yea commanded not to obserue them To the rest hee sayd that in Gods cause one must not proceed according to humane respects That the Emperour was in danger by Gods permission because he did not
of 80. yeeres and made Pope did wholly addict himselfe to pomp and pride and endeauoured to set all Europe on fire with warre In the beginning of the yeere 1557. the Duke of Guise passed into Italy 1557. The Duke of Guise passeth into Italy with an army with his armie in fauour of the Pope who to obserue the promise of his nephew made to the French King made a promotion of 10. Cardinals which not beeing according to the meaning and the end agreed on neither for the number nor qualitie of the persons his excuse was that hee was so The Pope createth ten Cardinals neerely conioyned with his Maiestie that his dependants would bee as seruiceable to the King as the Frenchmen themselues and that he might assure himselfe that they were all for him and that he could not then make a greater promotion seeing the number was so great already arriuing to 70. which would quickely bee diminished by remoouing some rebels and putting honest men in their roomes which hee meant of those who were already in the Castle and others against whom he had a desseigne as well for matter of State as of Religion For hee was not so intent to the warre as that he did The Inquisition is the principal mysterie of the Papacle Card. Morone and the B of Morlena are imprisoned And Card. Poole depriued of his Legation abandon the businesse of the Inquisition which he said was the principall secret and mysterie of the Papacie He had some information against Cardinall Morone that he held intelligence in Germanie and did imprison him in the Castle deputing foure Cardinals to examine him seuerely and Egidius Foscararus Bishop of Modena as confederate with him Hee depriued also Cardinall Poole of his Legation of England and cited him to appeare in the Inquisition at Rome hauing alreadie imprisoned his inward friend as one of his complices Thomas S. Felice Bishop of Caua And that hee might not pretend to stay in England vnder colour of his Legation and the affaires of those Churches hee created Cardinall at Whitsuntide William Peto Bishop of Salisbury and made him Legate in the place of Poole And although the Queene and King testifying what seruice hee had done to the Catholique Faith made earnest intercession for him yet the Pope would neuer remit one iote of his rigour Cardinall Poole obeyed laying aside the administration and ornaments of a Legat sending Ormaneto to Rome to giue an account of his Legation but himselfe parted not out of England alledging the Queenes commandement because neither shee nor the King thinking the Pope was passionate would consent that hee should goe In England many were scandalized for it and aliened from the Pope and many Wherewith many were offended in Rome thought it a calumnie inuented to reuenge himselfe for the truce betweene the two Kings treated by him being Cardinall and Legate without imparting it to him And the opposition which hee made against him in the Conclaue to hinder him from being Pope was thought to haue no better ground The new Legat a man of great integritie had the same conceits who though hee tooke vpon him the name of Legat not to anger the Pope yet in nine moneths that he liued after he had the crosse of the Legation hee did neuer exercise the Charge but bare the same respect towards Poole as before The Duke of Guise being come into Italy made warre in Piemont with purpose to continue it in Lumbardie and so to diuert the armes taken vp against the Pope But the Popes ardent desire to assaile the Kingdome of Naples did not permit him The Frenchmen knew the difficulties and the Duke of Guise with some principall Commanders went to Rome by post to make the Pope vnderstand what the reasons of warre did perswade In whose presence all being consulted on and the Popes resolution not giuing place to any other deliberation it was necessary to yeeld vnto him Yet they did nothing but assault Ciuitella a place situated at the entry into the Prouince The Duke of Guise receiueth a repulse by default of the Caraffi of Abruzzo where the armie had the repulse and Guise complained much that the Caraffi had not made the prouisions which they had promised and were necessary In summe the Popes armes as well his owne as auxiliarie were not much fauoured by God But in the midst of August the army of the Duke of Alua approaching Rome not afraid of the French which 1557 PAVL 4. FERDINAND MARY HENRY 2. The Pope is terrified by the approaching of the Duke of Alua The battell of S. Quintin was entertained in Abruzzo and the Pope vnderstanding the surprize and sacke of Signea the slaughter of many and the danger in which Pagliano was he related all in Consistorie with many teares adding that he did vndauntedly expect martyrdom the Cardinals marueiling that he should paint out the cause to them who vnderstood the trueth as if it had bin of CHRIST whereas it was profane and proceeded from ambition and say it was the principall sinew and mystery of the Papacie When the Popes affaires were in the greatest straits the French Kings Army had such a great ouerthrow neere to S. Quintin that hee was forced to recall the Duke of Guise and his forces for the safety of the Kingdome letting the Pope know his ineuitable necessitie giuing him leaue to take what counsell seemed best for him and sending him backe the hostages The Pope refused to let Guise returne whereupon there beeing a great contestation Maketh the French King recall the D of Guise and his forces Whom the Pope disimsseth with bad tearmes betweene them the Pope not able to keepe him bid him goe seeing hee had done little seruice to the King lesse to the Church and none at all to his owne honour In the end of that moneth the Duke of Alua approached Rome which he had taken but for want of courage His retreat was ascribed to the basenesse of his minde who publikely sayd that hee feared that if Rome had been sacked the Armie would haue been scattered and the Kingdome The Duke of Alua might haue taken Rome and did not exposed to danger without forces or defence But secretly hee said that beeing in the seruice of a King who bare great reuerence to that place hee refrained to doe it because he knew not whether the action would haue been approoued Finally a composition was made the fourteenth of September betweene Alua and the Caraffi the warre hauing continued a whole But made a base composition with the Pope yeere In the capitulations the Pope would not haue Colonna nor any of his subiects comprehended nor any word inserted to shew that hee had offended in imprisoning the Emperours Ministers but maintained most constantly that the Duke of Alua ought to come to Rome to aske pardon and receiue absolution saying plainely that before hee would loose one iore of this due for so
this respect another accident was as grieuous as the former But more with the capitulations of the peace of Cambray that is the peace made at Cambray the third of Aprill betweene the Kings of France and Spaine which was well confirmed by the marriages of the daughter of Henry to the King of Spaine and of his sister to the Duke of Sauoy In which peace amongst other capitulations it was agreed that both the Kings should make a faithfull promise to labour ioyntly that the Councell should bee celebrated the Church reformed and the differences of religion composed The Pope considered how goodly a shew the title of reformation and the name of a Councell did make that England was lost and all Germany also partly by the Protestants and partly by his difference with Ferdinand that these two vnited Kings were much offended by him the Spaniards by deedes and words the French by words at the least there remayning none to whom he might haue refuge that the Cardinals were wearie of his gouernement and his people not well affected in regard of the incommodities of the warre and the taxes layd vpon them These cogitations did so afflict the old Pope that hee was vnfit to rule Hee could not holde the Consistories so often as hee was woont and when hee did holde So that hee became vnfit to rule them hee spent the most part of the time in speaking of the Inquisition and exhorting the Cardinals to fauour it as beeing the onely way to extinguish heresies But the two Kings did not agree to procure the Councell for any ill will or interests which either of them had against the Pope or Papacie but to prouide against the new doctrines which did exceedingly increase being willingly heard and receiued by all men of conscience and which was of more The progresse of the reformed religion and y e meanes vsed to suppresse it importance the male-contented and those who were desirous of innouations put themselues on that side and did dayly vnder pretence of religion make some enterprises as well in the Low Countries as in France in regard those people did loue their libertie and had commerce with Germanie as bordering vpon it In the beginning of the troubles some seedes were sowed which that they might not take roote the Emperour Charles the fifth in the Low Countries and the French King in his Kingdome made many Edicts and commanded diuers executions whereof wee haue spoken in their due places But after that the number of the Protestants did increase in Germanie and the Euangeliques did multiply amongst the Suisses and the separation was made in England by reason of the often warres betweene the Emperour and French King either partie was forced to call Auxiliaries out of these three Nations who publikely professing and preaching the Reformed religion in their quarters by their example and by other meanes diuers of the people became of their opinion It is certaine that this compelled Charles the Emperour to attempt the bringing in of the Spanish Inquisition seeing that other remedies did not preuaile though hee was partly forced to desist for the causes before related And Henry the French King gaue the Bishops authoritie to punish heretiques a thing neuer vsed before in that Kingdome And although in the Low Countries from the first Edict of Charles vntill this time of the peace there were hanged beheaded buried aliue and burned to the number of fifty thousand and very many put to death in France In the Low Countries 50000 were executed for religion in a short time and very many in France yet both places were then in worse case then euer This made the Kings to thinke ioyntly of finding a remedie by the great perswasion of the Cardinall of Loraine for the French and of Granuel Bishop of Arras for the Spaniards who being in Cambray from October vntill Aprill with other Deputies of the two Kings to treate a peace did conferre particularly amongst themselues how that doctrine might be rooted out and were afterwards the chiefe instruments of whatsoeuer did happen in both States The cause they Whereof the Cardinall of Loraine and Granuel Bishop of Arras were causes alledged to be the zeale of religion and the seruice of their Princes but it was vniuersally beleeued that it was rather ambition and a deseigne to enrich themselues by the spoyles of those who were to be condemned The peace beeing made the King of Spaine to begin to giue some order not being able to bring in the Inquisition openly thought to doe it obliquely The King of Spaine erecteth Bishoprickes in the Low Countries that hee might more easily bring in the Inquisition by the Bishops But there beeing but two Bishopricks in the Low Countries Cambray and Vtrect and the residue of the Clergie subiect to the Bishops of Germanie and France and those two Bishoprickes also subiect to forraigne Arch-bishops to whom appeales could not be denied so that he could not worke his will by meanes of them hee thought fit to free all that Clergie from the subiection of Bishops who were not his subiects and to institute three Arch-bishoprickes in those Countries Meclin Cambray and Vtrect and to erect into Bishoprickes Anwerp Balduck Gant Bridges Ipre S. Omar Namur Harlem Middleburgh Lewarden Groninghe Ruremond and Dauenter annexing vnto them for reuenewes some rich Abbies Hee caused the Pope to approoue all this by his Bull dated the ninth of May the same yeere The pretence for doing of this was that formerly those Countries beeing not much inhabited did not neede a greater number of Bishops but now the multitude of people and dignitie of the Cities did require they should bee honoured with Ecclesiasticall titles Yet the Nobilitie and Comminalty did imagine it was an art to bring in the Inquisition in which opinion they were confirmed when they saw the Popes Bull. For according to the vse of Rome to enlarge their power or profit in euery bargaine he alledged for a cause of that new institution that that Countrey was compassed and as it were besieged by Schismatiques who did not obey him the Head of the Church so that the true faith was in great danger by the fraudes and insidiations of the Heretiques if new and good Gardians were not placed ouer them This occurrence made the Nobilitie to adhere together and to thinke how to make resistance before there was meanes to compell them by force of armes Which maketh the Nobility to combine and refuse to pay tribute They resolued therefore not to pay tribute vntill the Spanish Souldiers were remooued out of the Countrey and began to incline more to the new opinion and to fauour it which caused the other troubles which shall bee spoken of But the French King desirous to make prouision that the Lutheran sect The French King entreth into the Mercuriall should not more encrease in the Kingdome vnderstanding that some of the Counsellors of the Parliament were infected with
conspiracie so that they disarmed within 24. houres Afterwards the King by his Edict pardoned all the reformatists vntill they returned to the Church Hee forbade all assemblies for Religion and committed to the Bishops the hearing of the causes of heresie This displeased the Chancellor though hee consented for feare the Spanish Inquisition would bee brought in as the Guisards desired The humors mooued were not quieted by the punishment of the Conspirators and the pardons published nor the hopes laid aside which they had conceiued to haue libertie of religion yea greater tumults of the people were raised in Prouence Languedoc and Poitou whether the Preachers of Geneua The Protestants doe increase by meanes of the Preachers of Geneua were called and came willingly by whose Sermons the number of the Protestants did increase This generall and sudden combination made the gouernours of the Kingdome resolute that there was neede of an Ecclesiasticall remedie and that very quickly and a Nationall Synode was proposed by the whole Councell The Cardinall of Armignac said that nothing was to be done without the Pope that he alone was able to make prouision that they should write to Rome and expect an answere To which opinion some few Prelats did adhere But the Bishop of Valence said that a sudden remedy could not be expected from the Pope because he was farre distant nor a fit one because hee was not informed of the particular necessity of the Kingdome nor a charitable one because he was busied in making his Nephewes great that GOD had giuen to all kingdomes all things necessary to gouerne them that France had Prelats of its owne to regulate the causes of religion who better know the wants of the kingdome that it would bee a great absurditie to see Paris burne hauing the riuers of Some and Marne full of water and to beleeue that water must be brought from Tiber to quench the fire The resolution A Nationall Synod is intimated in France of the Councell was that there beeing neede of a strong and sudden remedy the Prelates of the Kingdome should assemble to finde a way to hinder the course of these great mischiefes and the eleuenth of Aprill the Synod was intimated for the tenth of September But that the Pope might not take it in ill part a Curriet was dispatched to Rome to giue him an account of the resolution and to enforme him of the necessity of that remedy and to pray him not to take it amisse The Ambassador represented to his Holinesse the infection of the kingdome and the dangers and the hope which the King had of some good remedy by a generall Conuocation of the Prelats without which he saw no meanes to make an effectuall pouision Therefore hee was forced not to deferre longer nor to expect remedies from places romote which were vncertaine and long in comming and to vse that which was in his owne power and he added that no constitution of that Synod should bee of force before it were confirmed by his Holinesse The Pope on the contrary did grieuously complaine that the King had pardoned the errours committed against religion euen of The Pope blameth the French King for pardoning hereââkes those who did not aske it wherein none had power but himselfe And what King is there hee sayd who thinketh hee is able to pardon offences against GOD That it is no maruell if by the iust wrath of GOD there be so many tumults in that kingdome where the Sacred Canons are disesteemed and the Popes authority vsurped He said that the assembling of the Prelats would doe no good yea would cause a greater diuision that he had proposed a generall Councel which was the onely remedy that the cause why it was not essembled already proceeded from them who would not haue it that hee was resolued to celebrate it though it were desired by none but And will not approue the Nationall Synod would not by any meanes consent to the assembly of the Prelates either in France or elsewhere that this was neuer tolerated by the Apostolique Sea that if euery Prince should celebrate Councels of himselfe a confusion and separation of the Church must needes follow Hee complained much that the assembly was first intimated and then his consent demanded which hee must needes thinke was done with small respect of the head of the Church to whom all Ecclesiasticall affaires are to bee referred not to giue him an account when they are done but to receiue from him authority to doe them that the Edicts published did inferre an Apostasie in that kingdome from the Sea of Rome for remedie whereof hee would send an expresse Nuncio to make his will knowen to the King Hee sent the Bishop of Viterbo with instruction to shew him that a Nationall But sendeth a Nuncio into Spaine to disswade it Councell of that Kingdome would bee a kinde of Schisme from the vniuersall Church giue a bad example to other nations and make his Prelates proud assuming greater authoritie which diminution of his owne that it is generally knowen how earnestly they desire the restitution of the Pragmatique which they would first of all bring in by which meanes the King would lose his whole collation of the regalities and the presentation of the Bishoprickes and Abbies whence it would follow that the Prelats not acknowledging the power of the King would refuse to obey him And yet with all these inconueniences the euils which do now presse him would not be prouided against For the heretikes doe professe already that they esteeme not the Prelates so that whatsoeuer they should doe would bee opposed by the Protestant Ministers if for no other cause because it was done by them that the true remedie was to make the Prelates and other Curates reside and keepe their flockes opposing the furie of the woolues and to proceed in iustice against those who are iudged to bee heretiques by the iudges of faith and where it cannot bee done in regard of the multitude to vse force of armes to compell all to the performance of their duetie before the contagion doth increase that all these things beeing done now all differences might bee compleatly endded by the celebration of the generall Councell which hee would immediatly intimate that if the King would resolue to reduce the contumacious to obedience before they did more increase in number and strength hee promised to assist him with all his power and to labour that the King of Spaine and Princes of Italie should doe the like But if hee would not bee perswaded to compell his Subiects by force the Nuncio had instruction to propose vnto him that all the mischiefe which troubleth France and the poyson which infecteth that Kingdome and the neighbour places commeth from Geneua that the extirpation of that roote And to perswade y e King to make ware against Geneua would take away a great nourishment of the euill that making warre out of the Kingdome hee
hee receiued him in the Kings Hall and as Ambassadour of the King of Nauarre thinking it preiudiciall to his possession of that Kingdome to which hee had no title but by the excommunication of Iulius the second and because hee gaue audience to Monsieur de Cars who came to intreat him in the same Kings name to be a meanes that the Kingdome might be restored to him or satisfaction giuen him and had promised his paines herein The Pope sent the Bishop of Terracina expressely into Spaine to iustifie and excuse what hee For which two causes the Pope sendeth a Nunciâ into Spaine had done in fauour of the King of Nauarre and to expound as it were by occasion the meaning of the Bull. To those that were afraid in regard of the contrary opinions of so great Princes hee answered that as a louing father hee had inuited all but that hee esteemed the Protestants as lost and that the Catholiques of Germanie could not adhere to the Councell without making a separation from the others and raising a warre and if any Catholique Prince would forsake him hee would proceede by his owne authority as did Iulius the third without the French King But hee told his inward friends that he accounted all these troubles to be indifferent in regard not knowing the issue of them hee might as well hope for a good successe as feare a bad In the meane space hee saw that hee receiued some benefit by this vncertaine Councell because it serued him as a bridle for Prince and Prelate in attempting any nouitie and for a colour to denie vnpleasing The vnccrtainty of y e Councel did stand the Pope in some stead suits saying that the Councell beeing opened hee ought to proceed warily and with respect and not to be prodigall in bestowing graces and fauours and when any great difficulty did arise hee did referre it to the Councell Onely he was afraid that the bad affection of the Protestants towards the Church of Rome might cause some excursion into Italie which A difference about precedence betweene the Dukes of Florence and of Ferrara would bee deriued wholly vpon himselfe and hee saw an ouerture thereof by a difference of precedence betweene the Dukes of Florence and Ferrara who descended to vnciuill termes Cosmo Duke of Florence said hee held the place of the Florentine republique which was euer preferred before the Dukes of Ferrara Alfonso Duke of Ferrara pretended that the Dukedome had continued in the house of his progenitors for many successions whereas Cosmo was the first Duke of Florence whose precedencie could not be maintained by the right of the Republique because it was no more in being This Duke was fauoured by Francis as cousin to Henry the second and brother in law to those of the house of Guise The other grounded himselfe vpon a sentence of Charles the fifth in his fauour Alfonso made instance in Germanie that the Emperour with the Electors would bee iudge of it in a Diet. The Pope thought it dangerous that the Diet of Germany should giue sentence concerning Italy which did by consequence import an execution and danger of Armes For remedie whereof he wrote to both the Dukes that it belonged onely to the Apostolique Sea and Vicar of CHRIST to giue sentence in such causes commanding them both to shew him their proofes and to expect his determination And to be prepared for all euents hee resolued to fortifie the Castle of Rome and the Citie Leonina commonly called Borgo and other places in his State as hee thought conuenient and imposed a taxe of three Iulij vpon euery measure of corne called a Rubie throughout his whole Territory And not to giue cause of iealousie to Princes he called the Ambassadours of the Emperour Spaine Portugal and Venice to whom hee imparted his determination and his reasons commanding them to aduertise their Princes of it and sayd that the Subsidie layd vpon his Subiects would be but small lesse then that which was imposed by Paul 4. when hee commanded the celebration of the Chaire of Saint Peter because by his imposition the poore man paid but three Iulij a yeere but by the Feast of Paul 4. did lose fiue and that dayes worke The time prefixed to begin the Councell approaching the Pope not to The Pope appointeth Presidents for the Councell faile in any thing that was to bee performed by him deputed Legate to preside Hercules Gonzaga Cardinall of Mantua a man eminent in regard of the greatnesse of his house of his brother Ferandus and of his owne vertue Hee vsed the Emperour to perswade him to accept and was confident of his worth and dexteritie To him hee ioyned Iacobus Puteus of Nizza an excellent Lawyer who was exercised a long time first in the Rota and then in the Signature saying that hee purposed to make three more and that if hee could not finde able men in the Colledge hee would create new Cardinals Diuines and Lawyers men of honesty for this imployment And hee called a Congregation of Cardinals and Prelates to giue order for all things necessary for the beginning of the Councell in Trent at the time appointed and letters came very fitly from the French King and in conformity of The French King accepteth the Bull. them his Ambassadour Mounsiear of Angolesme did declare vnto him that he was content with the Councel vpon any tearmes being desirous to see the effect of it and that fruit which all Christendome did require And he sent Mounsieur de Ramboullet expressely vnto him to make the same request and to represent vnto him the necessities of France and to tell him of the instance made vnto him herein by the States assembled in Orliens signifying vnto him that if this remedie were not quickly applyed hee should bee constrained to receiue a medicine in his owne Kingdome by an Assembly of his Prelates in regard there was no meanes to compose the differences of Religion but by a free Generall Councell or in defect thereof by a Nationall The Pope answered that none did desire the Councel more then himselfe the delay whereof proceeded not from him but from the diuers opinions of Princes for whose satisfaction he had giuen such a forme to the Bull as seemed most fit to content them all They changed their opinion in France because beeing in as bad a state as might bee thought that euery mutation made elsewhere would better their condition Viterbo wrote out of Spaine that the King did approoue his propositions and that after some consultation with his Prelates was finally resolued to accept the Bull without making any difficultie and to send his Prelates as And so doth the King of Spaine soone as the season was fit for trauell and an honourable Ambassage to assist in the Councell Hee sent aduice also that the Prelates of Portugall were already parted from their houses and that the King would send an Ambassadour but that he had perceiued that
regard of his fatherly affection and that the Legates beeing in Trent already and many of the Italian and Spanish Prelates and the rest in their iourney they should immediatly send an Ambassadour and their Bishops Besides he commanded the Legat to vse all diligence to hinder the preaching and assembling of the Protestants and to encourage the Diuines giuing them Indulgences and spirituall graces and promising them temporall assistance also but that himselfe should by no meanes be present at the sermons of the Protestants and auoid all banquets where any of them were in companie At the same time the Polonian Prelats came to Trent who hauing visited Two Polonian Prelates cometo Trent the Legates and shewed the deuotion of their Church to the Sea of Rome related how the Lutherans attempted to bring their doctrine into that kingdome and the foundations which were already layd in some parts to oppose whose plots the Bishops were alwayes to be vigilant that they were all desirous to assist in the Councell and to promote the common cause which not being able to doe for the cause aforesaid so important and necessarie they had sent their Proctors to giue voyce as if the Prelats were present And they demanded to haue as many voyces as they had commissions from the Bishops who for lawfull causes could not part out of the kingdome The Legats answered in generall termes meaning to resolue with mature deliberation Who desire to haue as many voices as they haue commissions from the Bishops Their râquest is sent to Rome where it was resected for feare of dangerous confequences and the Pope whom they had aduised hereof proposed it in Consistorie where the Cardinals without difficultie concurred in the negatiue because it was determined before that the resolutions should bee made as formerly they had beene by pluralitie of voyces and not by Nations Which was therather thought to be necessary because there was a fame that the French-men though Catholiques came with Sorbonicall and Parliamentarie mindes fully bent to acknowledge the Pope no further then they pleased And it was knowen before that the Spaniards had some humour to subiect the Pope to the Councell and the Legates had often sent aduice from Trent The deseignes of the French and Spanish Prelates are suspected that some bad ambitious humours to enlarge the Episcopall authority were discouered and in particular the Spaniards did propose that it was necessary to restraine the authority of the Pope at the least so farre as that hee might not derogate from the decrees of this Councell saying that otherwise the labour and cost would be all in vaine if for small causes and sometimes without any he might dispence with them as he dayly doth with all the Canons The Cardinals saw no other meanes to oppose these attempts but by sending a great number of Italian Prelates who being vnited together will ouercome For which cause the Pope resolueth to send many Italian Prelats to Trent to make a maior part all the Vltramontans And this remedie would bee to no purpose if the voices of the absent were admitted For the Spaniards and French-men would cause all their Bishops to send proxies and it would be as much as to giue voyces not by heads but by Nations Therefore it was written to Trent that they should make large promises to the Polonians but conclude that the Councell was a continuation and the same which was begun vnder Paulus the third so that the orders then practised and continuately kept with good fruit as did appeare must be still obserued amongst which one was that the absent should haue no voyce with which if they did dispence all other National would pretend the like with much confusion that whatsoeuer request Polonia did make for any thing The Polonian Prelats seeme to be satisfied with a courteous negatiue but depart returne no more that was proper to it selfe and would not raise any stirres in other Countries should be granted in regard of the merits of that most noble Nation The Polonians seemed to bee satisfied with the answere yet pretending businesse at Venice they departed and returned no more A letter which the King of Spaine wrote with his owne hand caused much ioy in Rome in which hee aduertized the Pope of the negotiation of Montbrun sent vnto him by the Queene of France and of the answere which hee gaue him promising to assist his Holinesse to purge Christendome of heresie Iohn Tancherel is condemnâd by the Parliament of Paris for defending in y e schooles that the Pope may depose Kings with all the forces of his Kingdomes and States and to send potent and speedy aydes to any Prince that would cleanse his Countrey of that contagion But the bad conceit which the Court had of the French-men was increased by an aduice sent from Paris that the Parliament had with much solemoitie condemned to recant one Iohn Tancherel a Bachelor of Diuinity because with intelligence of some Diuines he had proposed and defended publique questions that the Pope Vicar of CHRIST is Monarch of the Church and may depriue Kings and Princes who disobey his commandements of their Kingdomes States and Digmties who beeing accused cited and hauing confessed the fact did flie and the iudges as in a Comedie caused the Beadell of the Vniuersitie to represent his person and to make a publike satisfaction and recantation forbidding the Diuines to dispute such questions hereafter making them goe to the King to aske pardon for hauing suffered so important a matter to bee disputed on and to promise to oppose themselues alwayes against that doctrine They spake of the Frenchmen as of lost sheepe who denied the authoritie giuen by CHRIST to S. Peter For which the French-men are much censured in Rome to feede the whole flocke and to loose and binde which doth consist principally in punishing the delicts which giue scandall or offence against the Church in common without difference of Prince or subiect The examples of the Emperours Henry the fourth and fifth Frederic the first and second and Lewis of Bauaria of the Kings of France Philippus Augustus and Pulcher were alleadged as also the famous sayings of the Canonists in this poynt they sayd the Pope ought to cite the whole Parliament to Rome and that the conclusion of that Diuine ought to be sent to Rome also to be examined before any thing else were done and approoued and the contrary condemned The Pope did moderately complaine hereof and thought it better But the Pope dissembleth his distaste to dissemble because as hee sayd the great sore of France did make this insensible The Court was perswaded that neither Ambassadour nor Bishop would be sent out of France to Trent and discoursed what was fit for the Pope to doe to force them to accept the determinations of the Councell which the Pope was by all meanes resolued to open at the beginning of the new yeere Hee imparted this
German the Chancellor declared in the Kings name that they were called to consult how to remedie the stirres raised in the Kingdome Hee made a recapitulation of all the things that hapned adding that the differences of Religion should be referred to the Prelates but when the peace of the Kingdome and keeping of the Subiects in obedience to the King is in question that this could not belong to the Ecclesiastiques but to those whom the King would appoint to consult of it That he had euer commended Tulli who was wont to blame Cato that liuing in a most corrupt age was so seuere and rigid in his determinations as if hee had been a Senator in Plato his Common-wealth That lawes were to bee fitted to the time and persons as the shooe to the foote That this particular was then to bee consulted of whether it were good seruice for the King to permit or prohibite the Congregations of the Protestants wherein they were not to dispute which Religion was the better because they tooke not in hand to frame a Religion but to put in order a Republique and that it was not absurd to say that many might bee good Citizens and not good Christians and that those who were of diuers religions might liue in peace In consulting hereof the opinions were diuers but they preuailed who thought that the Edict of Iuly was to bee remitted in part and the Protestants to haue leaue to preach At the making of the Edict which contained many points the Cardinals of Borbon Tornon Chastillon were present as also the Bishops of Orleans and Valence That the Protestants should restore the Churches possessions and other Ecclesiasticall goods vsurped That they should forbeare to beate downe Crosses Images and Churches vpon paine of death That they should not assemble themselues to preach pray or administer the Sacraments in publique or in priuate by day or by night within the Citie That the prohibitions and punishments of the Edict of Iuly and all others made before should bee suspended That they shall not be molested in their Sermons made out of the Citie or hindred by the Magistrates who ought to protect them from iniurie chastising the Seditions on both sides That none shall scandalize another for Religion or vse contumelious words of faction That the Magistrates and officers may bee present at the Sermons and Congregations That they shall not make Synods Colloquies or Consistories but with leaue and in presence of the Magistrate That they shall obserue the lawes for feasts and degrees prohibited for marriage That the Ministers shall bee bound to sweare to the publique Officers not to offend against this Edict nor to preach any doctrine contrary to the Nicen Councell and the bookes of the New and Old Testament The Parliament could hardly be brought to accept of this Edict Therefore the King did commaund againe that it should bee published adding that it was to be vnderstood to bee made by way of prouision vntill the determinations of the Generall Councell were diuulged or the King ordaine otherwise not meaning to allow two Religions in his Kingdome but that onely of the holy mother the Church in which himselfe and his predecessours haue liued The Parliament beeing not agreed for all this the King commaunded that laying aside all delayes and difficulties the ordination should bee published And so it was the sixth of March with this clause that the Parliament did verifie For appeasing of which an Edict is made March 6. the Kings letters to obey him considering the state of the times not to approoue the new Religion but onely by way of prouision vntill it be otherwise ordained by the King But to returne to Trent in the Congregation held the seuen and twentieth Three propositions in the Congregation of the 27. of Ianuary of Ianuary the Legates made three propositions The first to examine the bookes written by diuers authors since the heresies began together with the censures of the Catholiques against them to determine what the Synode should decree concerning them The second that all that are interested in that matter should bee cited by Decree of the Synode lest they complaine that they haue not beene heard The third that a Safe Conduct should be giuen to those who are fallen into heresie with a large promise of great and singular clemencie so that they will repent and acknowledge the power of the Catholique Church And order was giuen that the Fathers hauing considered on the propositions should deliuer their opinions in the next Congregation as well how to examine with case the bookes and censures as concerning all the rest And Prelates were deputed to examine the Mandates and excuses of those who pretended they could not come to the Councell This place doth require a relation of the beginning of prohibiting bookes and with what progresse it was come to that state in which it then was and what new order was then taken In the Church of Martyrs there was no Ecclesiasticall prohibition though some godly men made conscience of A discourse of the Author concerning the prohibition of bookes reading bad bookes for feare of offending against one of the three poynts of the Law of God to auoyd the contagion of euill not to expose ones selfe to temptation without necessitie or profite and not to spend time vainely These Lawes beeing naturall doe remaine alwayes and should oblige vs to beware of reading bad bookes though there were no Ecclesiasticall law for it But these respects ceasing the example of Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria a famous Doctor did happen who about the yeere of our Lord 240. being reprehended by his Priests for these causes and troubled with these respects had a vision that hee should reade all bookes because hee was able to iudge of them Yet they thought there was greater danger in the bookes of the Gentiles then of the heretiques the reading whereof was more abhorred and reprehended because it was more vsed by Christian Doctors for a vanitie of learning eloquence For this cause S. Hierom either in a vision or in a sleepe was beaten by the Deuill so that about the yeere 400. a Councel in Carthage did forbid to reade the bookes of the Gentiles but allowed them to reade the bookes of the heretiques the Decree whereof is amongst the Canons collected by Gratian. And this was the first prohibition by way of Canon but there are others by counsell of the Fathers to bee regulated according to the Law of God before recited The bookes of heretiques containing doctrine condemned by Councels were often forbid by the Emperours for good gouernment So Constantine forbad the bookes of Arrius Arcadius those of the Eunomians and Maniches Theodosius those of Nestorius Martianus those of the Euticheans and in Spaine the King Ricaredus those of the Arrians It sufficed the Councels and Bishops to shew what bookes did containe damned or apocryphall doctrine So did Gelasius in the yeere 494. and went no further leauing it
voyce deliuered in the Congregations and of all the voyces of others which were any way remarkeable Of this number 34. came into my hands in that forme as they were deliuered and of the others I haue vnderstood the conclusion onely but here nothing is to be related but that which is of note The Patriarke of Ierusalem said That this Article had been handled and The Suffrage of the Patriarke of Ierusalem concerning Residence discussed in the first Councell and concluded that to cause residence there are two prouisions One to constitute punishments for those who doe not reside another to remooue the impediments which doe hinder residencie The first was fully ordered in the sixt Session neither can any thing bee added in regard the losse of halfe the reuenues is a very great pecuniary punishment then which a greater cannot be imposed without making the Bishops beggars If the contumacie bee excessiue there can bee no greater punishment except depriuation which requiring one to execute it which must needs be the Pope in regard the ancient vse of the Church was to reserue to that Sea the hearing and determining of the causes of Bishops that sixt Session referred it to his Holinesse to finde a remedie either by meanes of a new prouision or otherwise and bound the Metropolitane to aduise him of the absence For the second they beganne to make prouision and in that and other Sessions many Decrees were made to take away many exemptions which hindered the Bishops to exercise their charge Therefore it now remaineth onely to continue and to remooue the residue of the impediments electing a certaine number of Fathers as then was done to make collection of them that they may bee proposed and prouided for The Archbishop of Granata added that a more potent and effectuall remedie The suffrage of the Arch-bishop of Granada was proposed in that Councell that is that the obligation of Residence was by the Law of God which was handled and examined tenne moneths together and that if that Councell had not been interrupted it would haue beene decided as a necessary yea as a principall article of the doctrine of the Church and was then not onely discussed but the reasons vsed by diuers were put in print also so that the matter is prepared and digested and nothing now remaineth but to giue it perfection When it shall be determined that residencie is de iure Diuino all hinderances will cease of themselues the Bishops vnderstanding their duety wil thinke on their owne conscience they will not be reputed hirelings but Pastors who knowing that the flocke is giuen to them by God to whom they must make an account without laying the fault on others and being assured that dispensations wil neither saue nor helpe them they will apply themselues to performe their duety And he proceeded to proue with many authorities of the New and Old Testament Is approved by the maior part and exposition of the Fathers that this was the Catholike truth This opinion was approoued by the maior part of the Congregation the maintainers whereof laboured to bring authorities and reasons Others did reiect it and said it was new neuer defended neither by antiquity And reiected by others nor by this age before Cardinall Caietan who set the question on foote and maintained that part which notwithstanding hee did abandon in his old age because hee tooke a Bishopricke and did neuer reside that the Church hath euer held that the Pope might dispense that Non-residents haue alwayes beene punished and reprehended as transgressors of the Canons onely and not of the Law of God that indeede it was disputed in the first Councell but the disputation was held to be so dangerous by the Legats men of great wisedome that they did cunningly cause it to bee buried in silence that this example ought to be followed and that the bookes which haue beene written since haue giuen great scandall to the world and made knowen that the disputation proceeded from partiality For the authorities of the Scripture and Fathers they are onely exhortations to perfection neither is there any substantiall proofe but out of the Canons which are Ecclesiasticall lawes Some held opinion that there was neither place nor time nor opportunity to handle that question that no good could come by the determination of it but danger of many inconueniences that the Councell was assembled to extirpate heresies not to make Schisme among the Catholiques which would happen by condemning an opinion followed if not by the greater part yet by one halfe at the least that the authours of that opinion haue not inuented it for trueths sake but the more to vrge men to reside with small ground of reason in regard that the Lawes of GOD are not more diligently obserued then the Lawes of the Church that the precept for keeping of Lent is more strictly obserued then those of the Decalogue that if to confesse and communicate at Easter were commanded by GOD The lawes of the Pope are more strictly obserued then the lawes of God more would not doe it then now doe that to say Masse with Copes is an Ecclesiasticall law and yet no man doth transgresse it hee that doth not obey the penall commands of the Canons will transgresse much more when hee feareth onely the iustice of GOD neither will any Bishop be mooued with that determination but it will giue occasion to plot rebellions against the Apostolique Sea to restraine the Popes authority and as some haue been heard to whisper to depresse the Court of Rome that that was the ornament of the Clergie which is respected in other places onely in regard of it that if it should be depressed the Church would euery where be lesse esteemed and therefore that it was not fit to handle such a businesse without imparting it to his Holinesse and Colledge of Cardinals to whom it doeth principally belong The opinion of Paulus Iouius Bishop of Nocera is not to be omitted who The Suffrage of Paulus Iouius Bishop of Nocera said in substance That certainly the Councel was assembled to cure a great wound which is the deformation of the Church the cause whereof as all are perswaded is the absence of the Prelats from their Churches which beeing affirmed by all is perhaps not sufficiently considered by any But it is not the part of a wise Physician to take away the cause before hee be well assured that the remoouing of it will not cause greater diseases If the absence of Prelats hath beene the cause of the corruptions there will bee lesse deformation in those Churches where they haue resided The Popes for these hundred yeeres haue continually sate in Rome and vsed all diligence to instruct the people yet we doe not see that that citie is better gouerned then others The great capitall Cities of Kingdomes are most out of order where the Prelats haue alwayes resided on the contrary some poore cities which haue not
dimisorie letters by which the Clerke hath leaue to finde out one that will ordaine him and in Rome to be ordained out of the times appointed and lay the reformation onely vpon the Bishops that doe ordaine This opinion was approoued by many in respect of the dimisories of Bishops but concerning the Facultie giuen at Rome the Cardinall Simoneta sayd that the Pope would prouide for it and that it was not a thing to be handled in Councell Concerning the reward of Notaries some thing was said For some esteeming it an office purely secular thought that their pay ought not to bee stopped Others held it for an Ecclesiastical office Antonius Augustinus Bishop of Lerida an antiquarie said that in the ancient Church the Ministers were ordained in presence of all the people so that there was no neede of letters Patents or testimoniall and after they had gained a title they did not change Diocesse and if for any cause they did make a iourney they had a letter from the Bishop then called Formata The vse of letters testimoniall began after that the people left to bee present at the Ordinations and the Clerkes began to bee vagabonds and being introduced in supplement of the presence of the people is to bee esteemed a temporall office but because it is applied to a spirituall matter it is to bee vsed with moderation Therefore his opinion was that some reward should bee allowed for them but moderated and limited That which was proposed in the fourth poynt belongeth onely to the Concerning distributions Collegiate Churches which hauing by their institution this function amongst others to assemble themselues in the Church to prayse God at the houres appointed by the Canons which therefore are called Canonicall rents were annexed to them for the maintenance of the Canons distributed amongst them in one of these foure manners For either they liued at a common table and charge as the Regulars or euery one had his portion of rents assigned to him which therefore was called a Prebend or the seruice being ended all was distributed amongst them either in meate or money Those that liued in common continued in that discipline but a small time but came to diuision either into Prebends or distributions to the Prebendaries excusing those from performing those diuine offices who by reason of infirmitie or some spirituall businesse could not bee present It was an eafie thing to find a pretence and begin an vse of being seldome in the Church and to enioy the Prebend notwithstanding But hee vnto whom the measure was distributed after the worke was done could not bee excused so that discipline and frequencie in the Offices remained longer in this second kinde then in the first For this cause the faithfull when they gaue or bequeathed any thing to the Churches ordained it should bee put in distributions and experience shewed that the greater the distributions were the better the Offices were performed and that the negligence of those who did not assist in the offices might bee redressed by taking part of the Prebends and making distributions thereof This was much commended by many of the Prelates thinking the worship of God would bee much inlarged heereby whereof there could no doubt bee made because it did appeare already by experience And this was all which was spoken for a ground of this opinion But Lucas Bisantius Bishop of Cataro a godly man but poore spake to the contrary that rather the Prebendaries should bee forced by censures and depriuations of part or of all the fruites and of the Prebends themselues but that the first forme should not bee altered For almost all these institutions being made by the last will of the faithfull they ought to bee obserued inuiolably and without alteration not onely vpon pretence of better but not for that which is truely and certainely better in regard it is not iust to meddle with that which belongeth to another because hee doeth not vse it well But which is of more importance to exercise a spirituall function for reward is vndoubted Simonie so that by driuing out one euil another would enter farre worse making negligent men to become Simoniacall The other part answered that the Councell had power to change last willes and for assisting at diuine Offices for gaine one must distinguish that the gaine is not the principall but the secondary cause and therefore there is no sinne in it for the Canons will goe to Church principally to serue God and secondarily for the distributions The others replyed that they saw not how the Councell had greater power ouer the goods of the dead then of the liuing which no man is so impertinent as to pretend and besides the doctrine is not so secure as it is affirmed that it is lawfull to serue God for gaine secondarily And if it were it is not a secondary but a principall cause which first mooueth and without which the worke would not bee done This opinion was not pleasing and raysed much murmuring in the Congregation For euery one beeing conscious to himselfe that hee receiued the title and charge onely in regard of the rents did thinke hee was condemned Therefore the Article had great applause that the Prebends should bee turned into distributions to incite men to serue God in the best manner they could These Articles hauing beene thus discussed Fathers were deputed to make Fathers are deputed to frame the Decrees the Decrees and it was proposed that in the next Congregations they should speake of sixe more leauing that of secret mariage for another Session The next day the Legates and Deputies met to collect the substance of the opinions of the Fathers and concerning the first Article of Residencie they dissented amongst themselues Simoneta fauoured the opinion The Legates dissent in opinion concerning Residence that it was de iure positiuo and sayd that the greater part euen those who held it was de iure diuino thought fitte that the question should bee omitted Mantua without manifesting his owne opinion sayd that the greater number did demand a declaration of it Of the other Legates Altemps followed Simoneta and the other two though with some caution adhered to Mantua And this difference did not pasle without some bitternesse though modestly expressed For this cause the Legates held a generall Congregation the 20. day in which the demand following was read out of a paper that is Because many Fathers haue sayd that residence is de iure diuino some haue sayd nothing and others spoken against the making of the declaration to the end that those who are deputed to make the Decrees may make them quickely easily and securely your Lordships may bee pleased to deliuer your opinions onely with the word placet whether you approoue or disprooue the declaration that residencie is de iure diuino because according to the custome of this holy Synod the Decree shall bee made as the greater number shall giue their voyces which because they
Cup contradicted And are opposed by the Spaniards and said that the order of the Articles was to be followed which was essentiall it being impossible to decide the fourth and fifth vntill the second and third were decided Thomas Stella Bishop of Capo di Istria opposed and sayd that in the councell they ought not to vse Logicke and artifices to hinder good determinations Granata replyed that himselfe desired the same that is that propositions might be made to the Synod in order that they might not stumble by walking in confusion Granata was assisted by Matthias Callinus Archbishop of Zara and the other by Iohn Thomas of S. Felix Bishop of Caua but vsing ridiculous iests rather then any serious discourse which gaue some distast to the Spaniards and made a great whispering amongst the Prelats This caused the congregation to be dismissed and the Cardinall of Mantua exhorted the Archbishops to read and consider of the draughts made that the order of proceeding might bee resolued on in the next Congregation This place requireth that because the Congregations were often ended by reason of some distasts giuen to some great Prelate the ordinary cause thereof should be related It hath been shewed before that there were many Bishops in the Councel Pensioners of the Pope who did all depend on Simoneta because he was most interested for his Holinesse and had the most secret instructions Hee beeing a man of an acute iudgement made vse of them according to the capacitie of euery one Amongst these he had some that were bold and wittie whom he employed in the Congregations to crosse those who entred into matters contrary to his endes These were exercised in the Art of iesting soberly to prouoke others and make them ridiculous themselues retaining their grauitie and not being moued at all The seruice they did to the Pope and the Cardinal doth deserue particular mention These were the forenamed Bishops Caua and Capo di Istria Pompeius Zambeccarus of Bolonia Bishop of Sulmona and Bartholomeus Sirigus of Candia Card. Simoneta the Legat maketh vse of 4. iesting Bishops in the Councell Bishop of Castellanetta each of which to the common qualities of their Countrey had ioyned the perfections which are gained in the court of Rome These did exasperate also the distasts betweene Mantua and Simoneta before mentinoed by speaking ill and detracting from Mantua aswell in Trent by words as by letters to Rome which was attributed to Simoneta because euery one saw hee made much esteeme of them Whereof purging himselfe to the Secretarie of Mantua and to the Bishop of Nola he said that for the small respect they bare to such a Cardinal he would not haue had any more friendship with them but that he had need of them in the Congregation to oppose the impertinences of the Prelates Augustinus Pauugarner Ambassadour of Bauaria hauing beene in Trent The Ambasdour of Bauaria is receiued in Congregation and maketh a protestation about precedence two moneths as a priuate man by reason of his pretention to precede the Venetians had finally commission from his Prince to appeare in Publique and was receiued in the Congregation of the 27 of Iune sate after the Venetian Ambassadours and first made a protestation saying that as the right of his Prince was most strong so hee was ready to defend it in any other place but that in the Councell where Religion is handled hee would not stand vpon those points of honour and therefore was contented to yeelde but so as that it might be no preiudice to his Master or other German Princes of the Electorall blood of the Empire The Venetian Ambassadors answered To which the Venetian Ambassadours make answer the Protestation that their Republique had right of Precedence and that as the Duke of Bauaria did then yeeld so hee ought to doe in all places The Ambassadour made a very free and long oration in which hee shewed the state of religion in Bauaria saying it was compassed with heretiques who were also entred into it that there were whole Parishes of Lutherans Zuinglians The BauariaÌ maketh a long and free oraÌtion Flacians Anabaptists and of other Sects which cockle the Prelats haue not been able to weede out because the contagion is not onely in the vulgar but in the Nobilitie also The cause hereof hath beene the bad life of the Clergie whose great wickednesse hee could not relate without offending the chaste eares of the auditorie But it sufficeth that his Prince doth tell them that the amendment of Doctrine would bee in vaine and vnprofitable if first an amendment were not made of manners Hee added that the Clergie is infamous for lust that the politique Magistrate doth not suffer a Concubinary Citizen which fault is so common in the Clergie that there are not aboue three or foure in an hundred who are not concubinaries or secretly married or openly that the Catholikes also in Germany doe preferre a chaste mariage before an vnchaste single life that many haue abaÌdoned the Church for the prohibition of the Cup saying that the word of God practise of the Primitiue Church doth force them to vse it which vntil this present is obserued in the Oriental Churches and formerly hath beene vsed in the Church of Rome That Paul 3. did grant it to Germany and the Bauarians doe complaine of their Prince that he doeth enuie it to his subiects protesting that if the Synod doe not make prouision his Highnesse will not be able to gouerne his people and will be forced to giue them that which hee cannot withhold For a remedie of the scandals of the Clergie hee proposed a good reformation and that in euery Bishopricke Schooles and Academies should be erected to bring vp good Ministers he demanded the mariage of Priests without which it was impossible in that age to reforme the Clergie alledging that single life was not commanded by GOD. Hee demanded also the Communion vnder both kindes saying that if it had beene permitted many prouinces of Germanie had remained in the obedience of the Apostolike Sea whereas those who haue continued in it vntill now doe runne away from it like a torrent together with other nations that the Duke doth not desire the three remedies mentioned hoping to reduce to the Church the sectaries and those that are strayed but onely to retaine those who are not diuided as yet Hee said it was necessary to begin with reformation or else all the paines taken in the Councell would be in vaine that the Clergie being reformed his Prince if his opinion be asked in point of doctrine will bee able to say something worthy of consideration which is not fit to be spoken now because it is not conuenient to treat of making warre against the enemie before one hath mustered his owne forces at home In the course of his Oration hee often interposed that his Prince spake this not to giue a Law to the Councell but to intimate it with
Supper and they had much adoe to make him desist Finally beeing almost out of hope to bee ready to hold the Session at the time appointed the Decree of the Sacrifice was established in the Congregation of the seuenth day by consent of the maior part howsoeuer Granata laboured to interpose impediments and delayes After this tenne Articles for reformation of the abuses occurring in the Masse were proposed and eleuen more in diuers other points of reformation which were purposely chosen of easie matters not subiect to contradiction and fauourable to the authoritie of Bishops that their proceeding might not bee hindered by the opposition of any which was well knowen to the Ambassadours and Prelates who complained of it These began to be handled the ninth of September and the Prelates deliuered their opinions briefly fourty in a Congregation There was no remarkable opposition onely Philadelphia sayd that Germany expected that matters of weight and importance should be handled in Councell Hee named diuers and amongst others the creation of Cardinals and pluralitie of Benefices Ioannes Zuares Bishop of Conimbria sayd that small matters were not to bee neglected but thought that the dignitie of the Synode did require that some speciall order should bee followed that it may appeare why these particulars The Councel is taxed by diuers Prelates for omitting the chiefe points of Reformation are proposed before others that the reformation ought to begin from the Head and passe to the Cardinals from the Cardinals to the Bishops and from them to other degrees otherwise he feared that the Catholikes would be offended and the protestants laugh Paris sayd that for these hundred and fiftie yeeres the world hath demanded a reformation in the Head and the members and hitherto hath beene deceiued that now it was time they should labour in earnest and not by dissimulation that he desired the French men should bee heard for the necessities of that Kingdome that in France a farre more profitable reformation was made then that which was proposed in Councell The Bishop of Segouia sayd they did imitate an vnskilfull Physician who gaue a lenitiue or anointed with oyle in mortall diseases The Bishop of Oreate sayd that the Pope ought not to grant so great faculty to the Crusado and the Fabrique of Saint Peter by vertue of which euery one in Spaine will haue Masses in his house which if it be not moderated the prouisions of the Councell will bee in vaine that it was necessary to declare that the Decrees of the generall Councell doe binde the Head also Whereat buzzing beeing raised hee made a signe they should bee silent and added that hee meant in respect of the direction and not of coaction He proceeded and sayd that it was necessary to finde a meanes to take away contentions and suits or at the least to make them fewer and shorter in causes of Benefices that this caused great expences hindered the worship of GOD and scandalized the people The Bishop of Fiue Churches spake concerning the point of conferring Bishopriques expounding the wordes hee had said that base and vnworthy persons were promoted and declaring that the abuse proceeded from Princes who did importunately recommend them to the Pope saying they would bee better bestowed vpon the horse-keepers of his Holinesse And he complained that his words had been ill expounded The Spanish Agent complained in the Kings name that in the eight Article too much authority was giuen to Bishops ouer Hospitals Mountaines of pietie and such places and particularly in Sicilia against the priuiledge which that Kingdome aunciently hath for whose satisfaction the Legates caused a clause to bee added for reseruation of the places which are immediately vnder the protection of the King These things beeing ended the Legates were in a strait because there were but three dayes to the Session and many things vnresolued especially that which was of greatest importance in which euery one was carried with aÌ strong affection that is the communion of the Cup. But one accident made them to prolong the time For the French Ambassadour in Rome hauing earnestly desired the Pope in the Kings name to cause a delay vntill the comming of his Prelates his Holinesse though nothing could more displease him then the prolonging of the Councell aswell in regard of his owne inclination as of the Cardinals and Court who were in hope and much desired to see it ended in December notwithstanding to conceale his feares did answere that it was all one to him and that it did depend on the Prelates who if they did abhorre euery delay it was no maruell in regard of their long and incommodious abiding there saying that they ought to be respected and that he neither could nor would compell them or impose a law vpon them contrary to the ancient vse that hee would write to the Legates concerning this instance and shew hee was contented with the dilation that this is all that can be required of him and enough to satisfie the King Thus he wrote adding that they should make vse of this permission as it should seeme most reasonable to the Fathers This letter and the backwardnesse in their businesse and that which was written by Delphinus Nuncio with the Emperour and the instance of the Emperours Ambassadours that the Decree of the Masse might not bee published made some of the Legates incline to deferre the Session But Simoneta who vnderstood the Popes minde rather as it was in his head then as it was expressed in the letter opposed so strongly that the contrary was resolued And he sent aduice to Rome how dangerous a thing it was to change the absolute commands formerly giuen to come quickly to the conclusion of the Councell onely to giue verball satisfaction to others encouraging those who had bad intentions to crosse good resolutions and laying burthens vpon them to make them odious to lose reputation and to make them vnfit to doe the seruice of his Holinesse Simoneta was fauoured by the euent For there beeing no opposition of moment the Article of the abuses of the Masse was established together with the eleuonth of reformation and the Decree of the Communion had lesse difficulty then was beleeued It did not passe at the first proposing because it said that the Pope by consent and approbation of the Councell should doe what he thought good This was impugned by those who held the negatiue and the remissiue part which made the Legats resolue to omit this matter wholly and excused themselues to the Imperialists because the fault did not proceed either from the Pope or from them The Ambassadours desired that it should bee proposed without the clause of consent and approbation which the Legates thinking would cause a delay of the Session did refuse The Ambassadours protested that seeing so small esteeme was held of the Emperour they would assist no more either in Congregation or Session vntill his Maiestie aduised hereof had giuen those orders that befitted the Imperiall
dignity Hereupon the Legates were content not onely to propose it againe without the clause but to vse perswasions themselues also and to employ others And the day following which was the next day before the The grant of the Cup is referred to the Pope Session the Decree corrected did passe by the maior part though contradicted by all of the negatiue to the great ioy of the Legats and Papalins aswell because the Session was not prolonged which they greatly feared as also because they thought it more honour for the Pope that the grace should totally depend on his authority The Ambassadours were well satisfied with this particular but perceiuing that the Session would bee in order and that the publication of the sacrifice of the Masse could not bee hindered as they had desired in the Emperours name they ioyned with the French-men who were mal-content because the request which their King had made in Rome was denied Therefore the same day in the afternoone all the Ambassadours A generall consultation of the Ambassadours met in the house of the Imperialists saying they would consult of a thing common to all Princes The Venetians and Florentiue beeing called excused themselues saying they could not come without expresse commission from their Masters In that Assembly the Bishop of Fiue Churches made a long discourse to shew that hitherto nothing of worth had beene handled in the Councel that they had vainely disputed of points of doctrine which did the heretiques no good who were resolued not to change their opinion nor the Catholiques who are sufficiently perswaded already that for reformation nothing hath beene proposed but things of no moment of Notaries Receiuers and such like that it did plainely appeare that the Legates would make the next Session according to the same stile and afterwards spend the time in disputes deciding of Doctrines making Canons of Order Marriage or some other sleight matter to auoyd as they haue done the substantiall points of reformation And by these and other reasons well amplified he perswaded the Ambassadours to ioyne together and to goe to the Legats and desire that for that Session they would omit to speak of the sacraments of doctrines or canons because it was now time to thinke vpon a good reformation to take away so great abuses to correct bad manners and to labour that the Councell may not bee vnfruitfull The Spanish Secretary would not assent For his King desiring that the continuation should bee declared in the end of the Councel feared hee should preiudice himselfe if the manner of proceeding which was to handle the doctrine and reformation together should be changed because that alteration might bee vsed for an argument that it was a new Councel The Ambassadour of Portugal hauing made a long vnconcluding speech to shew he desired a reformation but vpon more pleasing termes retired from the company The Susse seeing the examples of those two and that the Venetians were not present fearing to commit an errour said it were good to consider of it againe before they resolued All the others were resolute to goe Lansac by consent spake for them all saying They were sent by their Princes to assist and fauour the Councell and to procure that the proceeding should bee pertinent not by disputing of doctrine whereof none of them being Catholikes doe doubt and is superfluous in absence of those who doe Who choose Lansac to speake for them impugne it but by making a good holy and absolute reformation of manners Now because notwithstanding all their remonstrances they saw they would determine principall points of controuersed doctrine and touch the reformation but slightly he prayed them to change their purpose and to employ the next Session in reformation onely proposing more important and necessary Arguments then those whereof hitherto they had spoken The Legates answered in the vsuall forme That the desire of the Pope and The answere of the Legats theirs was to doe the seruice of God procure the good of the Church and satisfie and gratifie all Princes but yet that it was not conuenient to breake the order alwayes obserued in the Councell to handle doctrine and reformation together that the things already done were but a beginning that they had a good intention to doe better that they would most readily receiue the Articles which the Ambassadours would propose that they maruelled that the Articles determined at Poisi in France were not sent to the Pope who would haue approued them Lansac replied that the Pope hauing referred all matters concerning Religion to the Councell the French Prelates when they came would propose both those and many other things The Legats answered they should be welcome and willingly heard but that they ought not for that cause to deferre the Session in regard that nothing should bee handled in it in preiudice of their propositions that most of the Fathers were resolued the Session should bee held that it was dangerous to giue them distaste and that if they expected in Trent with great discommoditie those who liued at their ease and deferred their comming which they promised it was not fit to discontent them more by making them remaine idle This cunning perswasion being not strongly opposed by the Ambassadours they held the Congregation and framed the Decrees which being established when they came to appoint the time and the matter for the next Session Granata counselled them to prolong the time that the French-men and Polonians might haue space not onely to come but to informe themselues and that they would not proceede to a precise declaration of that which was to be handled but stand vpon the generall as formerly they had done and resolue according to occurrences For so many persons beeing to come it could not bee but that they would bring some new matters which might cause new determinations This opinion was followed by the Spaniards and many others and was like to haue beene generally approoued But it being noysed that the Popes absolute commandement was come that the Session should not be deferred aboue two moneths and that the Sacraments of Order and Marriage should bee handled together the Papalins were induced to perswade that the time might not bee prolonged and that both those Sacraments might be discussed The Legates shewed they were forced to make the Decree in conformitie heereof But there were two other true causes of it the one the quicke dispatch of the Councell because they hoped by so doing to finish all in that Session alone the other that the Spaniards and other fauourers of the reformation might not haue time beeing busied in matters of faith to handle any thing of importance and particularly that they might be hindered to promote or insist vpon Residence After that this point was established all the Decrees beeing read together new contradictions were raised besides the vsuall contentions which the Legats could hardly stoppe with faire words The Congregation lasted vntill two houres within
Councell was not intermitted for all The Articles of the Sacrament of Order this For the Articles concerning the Sacrâment of Order were presently giuen foorth to be disputed by the Diuines the disputants elected and distinguished into foure rankes each of them being to di ãâ¦ã two For they were eighâ ãâã Whether Order be truely and properly a Sacrament instituted by CHRIST or an humane inuentions or Rite to elect Ministers of the word of GOD and of the Saoââments ãâã Whether Order bee one Saorament onely and all others bee meanes and degrees vnto Priesthood 3. Whether there be an Hierarchie in the Catholique Church consisting of Bishops Priests and other Orders or whether all Christians bee Priests or whether the vocation ãâã consent of the people or secular Magistrate bee necessary or whether a Priest may become a Laicke ãâã Whether there be a visible and externall Priesthood in the new Testament and a power to consecrate and offer the body and blood of CHRIST and to remit sinnes or onely the baâe Ministery to preach the Gospel so that those who preach not are not Priests ãâã Whether the holy Ghost is giuen and receiued in ordination and a Character imprinted 6. Whether Vnction and other ceremonies be necessary in consering Order or superfluous or pernicious ãâã Whether Bishops bee super ãâ¦ã to Priests and haue peculiar power to confirme and ordaine and whether those who are brought in by any other meanes then Canonicall ordination are true Ministers of the Word and Sacramentsâ ãâã W ãâ¦ã the Bishops called and ordained by the Pope be lawfull ãâã the those bee true Bishops who come in by any other way then Canonicall institution The ãâã of the moneth the Congregations of the Diuines ãâã gaâ and were held twice la day and ended the second of October I will according ãâã vse ââlate those opinions onely which are remarkeable ãâã ther for singularity oâ ãâã among themselues In the first Congregation foure Dillines of the Pope spake who did all Are disputed in the Congregations ãâã in ãâ¦ã ning that Order was a ãâã by places of Scripture ãâã ally by that of S ãâã The thing âhich ãâã from God are ãâã then by the ââadition of the Apoââle sâyings of the ãâã vââiso ãâã ãâã ãâã and aboue all by the Councell of Florence adding also this reason that the Church would bee a confusion if there were not gouernnment and obedience But Friar Peter Soto was copious in shewing that there were seuen Orders and each properly a Sacrament and all instituted by CHRIST saying it was necessary to make a declaration herein because some Canonists passing the limits of their profession haue added two more the first Tonsure and the Bishopricke which opinion may cause many other errors of greater importance He likewise shewed at large that CHRIST had when hee was on earth exercised all these Orders one after another all whose life as it was addressed to the last of these Sacraments so it is plaine that all the others serue onely as a ladder to climbe vp to the highest which is the Priesthood But Ierolamus Brauus a Dominican Friar hauing protested that hee constantly held that there were seuen Orders and each of them a Sacrament and that the vse of the Church ought to be obserued to proceed from the inferiour to the superiour and so to the Priesthood he added that hee was not of opinion that so particular a declaratioÌ ought to be made in regard of the difference betweene the Diuines amongst which one can hardly find two of the same minde For which cause Caietan in his old age wrote that he that collecteth the things taught by the Doctours and in the auncient and moderne Pontificals will see a great confusion in all other Orders but Priesthood The Master of the Sentences maintayned that Sub-deaconship and inferiour Orders were instituted by the Church and the Scripture seemed to haue instituted the Deaconship as a ministery of Tables and not as one of the Altar The difference concerning inferiour Orders in the old Pontificals where that which is in one is not in another doeth shew they are Sacramentall and not Sacraments And reason doth lead vs hereunto For the actions which one ordained doth may be done by one not ordained and are of the same validitie effect and perfection Saint Bonauenture also though hee thinketh that all seuen are Sacraments yet he holdeth two other opinions to be probable one that onely Priesthood is a Sacrament and the inferiours being imployed about corporall things as to open doores reade Lessons light Tapers and the like doe not seeme to expresse any celestiall matter and are therefore onely dispositions to Priesthood The second that the three holy Orders are Sacraments and concerning the common saying that the inferiour are degrees to the superiour Saint Thomas affirmeth that in the Primitiue Church many were ordained Priests immediatly without passing by the inferiour Orders and that the Church did ordaine that this passage should be made for humiliation onely It appeareth plainely in the Actes of the Apostles that Saint Matthias was immediatly ordayned an Apostle and the seuen Deacons did not passe by the Subdeaconship and the inferiour Orders Paulinus saith of himselfe that hauing a purpose to apply himselfe to the seruice of GOD in the Clergie he would for humiliation passe by all Ecclesiasticall degrees beginning from the Ostiarie but while hee was thinking to begin beeing yet a Laicke the multitude tooke him by force in Barcelona on Christmas day caried him before the Bishop and caused him to be ordained Priest at the first which would not haue beene done if it had not beene the vse in those times Therefore this Brauus concluded that the Synod ought not to passe beyond those things which are agreed on by the Catholiques and that it was better to begin with the Order of Priesthood which would make a connexion betweene this Session and the last which handled the Sacrifices and to passe from Priesthood to Order in generall not descending to any particularitie The Congregation being ended and most of the Prelates departed Fiue Churches with his Hungarians and some Polonians and Spaniards taried behinde to whom he made a speach and sayd that the Emperour being freed from all suspicion of warre by the truce concluded with the Turke tooke The Bishop of Fiue Churches maketh a speech concerning reformation nothing so much to the heart as the reformation of the Church which would surely be effected if some of the Prelates in the Councell would assist Therefore he exhorted and prayed them for Gods sake and for the charitie which euery Christian oweth to the Church that they would not abandon so honest iust and profitable a cause that euery one would put downe in writing what hee thought might be constituted for the seruice of God without any respect of man not reforming one part but the whole body of the Church both in the head and in the
of them altogether is humane and hee who heareth it spoken that Bishops are not instituted by CHRIST must needs thinke that this Synod is a Congregation of profane men in which CHRIST doth not preside but a power receiued precarily from men and so many Fathers would in vaine reside in Trent to their great charge and trouble because hee who hath giuen the power to Bishops and the Councell may with more authoritie handle the same things and it would bee a great illusion generally of all Christendome to propose it not onely as the best but as the onely and necessarie meanes to decide the present controuersies He added that he had beene fiue moneths in Trent with this perswasion that neuer any would haue doubted whether the Councell hath authoritie from GOD and whether it may say as the first Councell of Ierusalem did It seemed to the holy Ghost and to vs that hee would neuer haue come to the Councell if hee had beleeued that CHRIST had not beene in the midst of it Neither can any one say that where CHRIST assisteth the authoritie commeth not from him that if any Bishop should beleeue and thinke his authoritie to bee humane it had beene great boldnesse in him to denounce in the former difficulties anathematismes and not rather referre all to him who hath greater authoritie And if the authoritie of the Councell bee not certaine it was fit in the yeere 1545. when this was first assembled that this matter should haue beene sifted and decided what the authoritie of Councels is as is vsually done in places of iustice where in the beginning of the cause it is disputed and decreed whether the Iudge bee competent least in the end there bee a nullitie in the sentence for want of authoritie The Protestants who doe take all occasions to detract from and wrong this holy Synod cannot haue any more fit then that it is not certaine of its owne authoritie He concluded that the Fathers should take heed what they did resolue in a point which beeing resolued truely doeth establish all the actions of the Councell and if otherwise ouerthroweth all The nineteenth of October all the Fathers made an ende of speaking in this matter except Father Laynez Generall of the Iesuites who beeing to speake last did purposely absent himselfe that day that hee might haue a whole Congregation for himselfe alone And to make the cause hereof vnderstood Laynez spendeth a whole congregation himselfe The importance of this point of the institution we must returne a little backe and remember that when the question was set on foote in the beginning the Legates thought that the aime was onely to make great the authoritie of Bishops and to giue them more reputation But before the second Congregation was ended they perceiued very late by the voyces giuen and reasons vsed of what importance and consequence it was For it did inferre that the keyes were not giuen to Peter onely that the Councell was aboue the Pope and the Bishops equall vnto him who had nothing left but a preeminence aboue others They saw that the dignitie of Cardinals superiour to Bishops was quite taken away and that they remained meere Priests or Deacons that by that determination residence was inferred by a necessary consequence and the Court brought to nothing that the preuentions and reseruations were remooued and the collation of Benefices was drawen to the Bishops It was noted that the Bishop of Segouia had a few dayes before refused to admit one to a Benefice in his Diocesse to whom it was giuen in Rome And these things did still appeare more plainely as new suffrages were dayly giuen and new reasons alleadged For these causes the Legates did vse the sollicitations aforesaid for feare that more Italians might ioyne with the Spaniards Yet they were not able to preuaile so much but that almost the halfe were of that opinion And the other Papalins reprehended the Legates because they foresaw not what might happen but suffered such great preiudices to come vpon them saying they proceeded by chance and admitted not counsels and aduertisements of wise men that so soone as Granata deliuered his suffrage they were put in minde to vse effectuall sollicitations which afterwards they were forced to vse when it was too late that by their want of care if not malice in some matters haue beene handled of the greatest importance that can possibly happen in Councell They added that the Ambassadour Lausac had by many sollicitations vsed to diuers of the Prelates discouered himselfe to be not onely a fauourer but a promoter of that opinion and considered what an addition would be made vnto it when the French-men came who were expected And they spake so openly that some words came to the eares of the Legates themselues who seeing now the danger not foreseene thought in regard the matter had proceeded so farre and so many had put themselues on that side that it was not fit to thinke of diuerting the question but of finding a temper to giue the Spaniards some satisfaction And after long consultation they determined to compose the Canon with these words That Bishops haue the power of Order from GOD and in that are superiour to Priests not naming iurisdiction for feare of making them suspect For by such a forme of wordes it might be inferred that the iurisdiction remained wholly in the Pope without saying it They sent Father Soto to treat with the Spanish Prelats concerning this forme not so much with hope to remooue any of them as to penetrate to what they might be brought Granata gaue him audience but no answere He laboured with others also and gained the reputation of a good Courtier of Rome in stead of the other of a good Friar as he was before And to win some that wauered and some who vnaduisedly fell into that opinion beeing otherwise deuoted to the Pope they resolued to vse solicitations vnto them that vnderstanding the difficulty they might bee content to referre it to his Holinesse or at the least to speake more sparingly To performe this with the two aforenamed they ioyned the Archbishop of Rosano and the Bishop of Ventimiglia And that those who would acknowledge their error might haue colour to retire they gaue order that Laynez should make an exact ful Lecture on this matter and that it might be heard attentiuely and make an impression they would not haue him as hath beene sayd speake after the others in the ende of the Congregation but allowed him one wholly for himselfe The foure Iesuits consulted together concerning the opinion and Caueglione laboured more then the rest And not to omit any good meanes of diuersion they busied the Prelates in another matter For to returne to the occurrences of that Congregation after that the Generall of the Serui who was the last had giuen his voice in conformitie of the Spaniards the Cardinall of Mantua admonished the Fathers deputed for the Index and shewed how important
Bishops that it might not increase by meanes of so many who were prepared to contradict Laynez they would not hold any Congregation for many daies But this leasure did strengthen their opinions and they spake of no matter but of this in euery corner and almost euery day three or foure of them ioyned together and went to some of the Legates to renew the instance And one day the Bishop of Gadici with foure more hauing after the proposition made added that as they confessed that the iurisdiction belonged to the Pope so they were content it should bee expressed in the Canon The Legates beleeued that the Spaniards acknowledging their error would confesse that all iurisdiction was in the Pope and deriued from him but desiring a further declaration that Bishop said that as a Prince doth institute in a Citie a Iudge of the first instance and a Iudge of appeale who though he be superior yet cannot take authority from the other nor vsurpe the causes belonging to him so CHRIST in the Church hath instituted all Bishops and the Pope superiour in whom the supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction was yet so that others had theirs depending on CHRIST alone Fiue Churches complained to euery one that so much time was lost without holding any Congregation which might bee profitably spent but that the Legates did according to their vse purposely suffer it to bee spent in vaine that they might giue forth the Articles of reformation the last day that there might not be time to consider much lesse to speake of them But the Legates were not idle still thinking how they might finde a forme for this Canon which might bee receiued and changed it more then once a day which formes going about and shewing the hesitation of the Legates the Spaniards were not onely encouraged in their opinion but spake also with more liberty so that in a meeting of many Prelates Segouia was not afraid to say that one word would bee cause of the ruine of the Church Seuen dayes being past without any Congregation the thirtieth of October the Legates being in consultation as in the dayes before all the Spaniards with some others required audience and made a new instance that the institution and superiority of Bishops De iure Diuino might bee defined saying that if it were not done they should faile to doe that which is iust and necessary in these times for clearing of the Catholique trueth and protesting they would assist no more in Congregation or Session This being diuulged many Italian Prelates agreed together in the house of Cardinall Simoneta in the Chamber of Iulius Simoneta Bishop of Pescara and came to the Legates the next morning three Patriarches sixe Arch bishops and eleuen Bishops with a request that it might not bee put into the Canon that the superiority is De iure Diuino in regard it sauoured of ambition and was vnseemely that themselues should giue sentence in their owne cause and because the greater part would not haue it put in the occasion might not bee giuen to speake of the Popes authority which they would and ought to confirme When this was knowen in Trent many did beleeue that this instance was procured by the Legats themselues whereupon after Euensong a greater number assembled themselues in the vestry in fauour of the Spanish opinion others in the house of the B. of Modena for the same end and there were foure other assemblies in the houses of the Arch-bishops of Otranto Taranto Rosano and of the Bishop of Parma The tumult proceeded so farre that the Legats were afraid of some scandall and thought they could by no meanes hold the Session at the time appointed and that there was a necessitie to discusse some points of doctrine and propose some matter of reformation before they came to the resolution of the Article which was the cause of so greate a motion And Simoneta complained often that he had little assistance from Mantua and Seripando who howsoeuer they did some thing yet could not hide their thoughts which did incline to the aduersaries Letters of credence came from the Marquis of Pescara to the principall The letters of the Marquis of Pescara Spanish Prelats with commission to his Secretarie to vse the strongest perswasions with them and to aduise them not to touch any thing in preiudice of the holy Sea assuring them that the King would be displeased and that great inconueniences in his kingdomes would ensue saying it could not be expected from their wisedome that they would resolue in any particular before they vnderstood his Maiesties pleasure And he gaue him order to aduise whether any of the Prelates made small account of this admonition or were refractary in obeying because it was the Kings pleasure that they should stand vnited in the deuotion of his Holinesse and should dispatch The answere of the Arch-bishop of Granata expresse Curriers if there were occasion Granata answered that he neuer meant to say any thing against the Pope and thought that whatsoeuer was spoken for the authority of Bishops was for the benefit of his Holinesse being assured that if their authority were diminished the obedience to the holy Sea would decrease also though by reason of his oldage he knew that it would not happen in his time that his opinion was Catholike for which he would be content to die that seeing such contrarietie he was not willing to remaine in Trent because hee expected but small fruit and therefore had demanded leaue to depart of his Holinesse and his Maiesty much desiring to returne that at his departure out of Spaine he receiued no commandement from the King and his Ministers but to ayme at the seruice of God and the quiet reformation of the church which he had truly performed that he thought he had not crossed the Kings will though he made not protession to diue into it but hee knew that Princes when they are requested especially by their Ministers doe easily content them with general tearmes Segouia answered that his meaning neuer was to do the Pope any The answere of Segouia ill office but that he could not gaine-say his opinion because it was for the Catholique truth nor could speake more then he had spoken already hauing neuer since seene or studied any thing concerning this matter Afterwards they retired all together and sent to the King a Doctor of the family of Segouia with instruction to informe his Maiestie that neither they nor any other Prelats could bee reprehended if they knew not how to promote the proiects of Rome because they could not propose any thing but onely deliuer their opinion concerning that which was proposed by the Legates as his Maiestie did well know that it would bee hard so interrogate them and binde them to answere against their conscience that they were assured they should offend GOD and his Maiestie if they should doe otherwise that they could not bee blamed for speaking out of season because they
fit to dissemble it Hee sent into France fourtie thousand Crownes the residue of the hundred thousand which hee promised And hee caused Sebastianus Gualterus Bishop of Viterbo and Ludouicus Antinori to goe to Trent who hauing bin in France had some acquaintance with some of those Prelats and had made themselues knowne to the Cardinall vnder colour to honour him And hee wrote to this Cardinall and to Lansac letters full of complement and confidence Yet they thought that these men were sent to discouer the Cardinals intention and to obserue his proceedings and the rather because they had receiued aduice from Rome that the Bishop had exhorted the Pope not to be so much afraid in regard the Cardinall also would finde difficulties and impediments more then he beleeued hee should and said that himselfe would make more to arise The 22. of Nouember the Cardinall resolued to enter into the Congregation the day following and it was agreed that the Kings letters should be read and himselfe make a speach But Loraine proposed also that the Ambassadour de Ferrieres should make another To this the Legates did not consent because if this had beene once permitted both hee and all other Ambassadours would still bee desirous to speake and propose with danger of making greater confusion but concealing this cause they said that neither in this Councell nor vnder Paul or Iulius it was euer permitted to Ambassadours to speake in Congregation but onely when they were first receiued and that without the Popes consent they could not yeelde to such a nouitie But Loraine answered that the Kings letter and the instruction beeing new it might bee called a new Ambassage and that the first entrance After many answeres and replies Loraine hauing giuen his word that they should not desire to speake any more the Legates to giue him satisfaction and that hee might not haue cause of open distast were contented Therefore the next day the Congregation beeing assembled the Kings letter was read with this inscription To the most holy and most reuerend Fathers assembled in Trent to celebrate the sacred Councell In which hee said that it hauing pleased God to call him to the Kingdome it hath pleased him also to afflict him with many warres but hath so opened his eies that howsoeuer hee be yong hee knoweth that the principall cause of the euils is The French Kings leters the diuersitie of religion By meanes of which diuine illumination in the beginning of his Kingdome hee made instance for the celebration of the Councel in which they were then assembled knowing that in them the ancient Fathers haue found the most proper remedies to the like infirmities and that he was grieued that being the first to procure so good a worke hee had not beene able to send his Prelates with the first the causes whereof beeing notorious hee thought hee was sufficiently excused and the rather because the Cardinall of Loraine was now arriued accompanied with other Prelats That two principall causes hath mooued him to send that Cardinall the first his owne great and frequent instance to haue leaue to satisfie his duty in regard of the place he holdeth in the Church the second because being of his Priuie Councell and exercised from his youth in the most important affaires of the Kingdome he knoweth the necessity thereof better then any other and whence the occasions doe arise so that he will be able to make a relation vnto them conformable to the charge which is giuen him and demand in his name the remedies which are expected from their wisdome and fatherly affection as well for the tranquillity of the Kingdome as for the generall good of all Christendome Hee beseeched them to proceede herein with their wonted sincerity that they may come to an holy reformation and that the ancient lustre of the Catholique Church may appeare in the vnion of all Christendome in one religion which will bee a worke worthy of them desired by the whole world recompenced by God and commended by all Princes In conclusion for the particulars hee referred himselfe to the Cardinall praying them to beleeue him in whatsoeuer heâ should say vnto them on his part After this the Cardinall spake In the begining hee shewed the miseries The speech of the Cardinall of âoraine of the Kingdome deplored the warres the demolitions of Churches occisions of religious persons conculcation of the Sacrament burning of the libraries images and reliques of Saints ouerthrowing of the monuments of Kings Princes and Bishops and expulsion of the true Pastours And passing to ciuill matters hee shewed the contempt of the Kings Maiestie vsurpation of his rents violation of the lawes and seditions raised amongst the people He attributed the cause of all this to the corruption of manners to the ruine of Ecclesiasticall discipline and negligence in repressing heresie and in vsing remedies instituted by God Turning to the Ambass of Princes he told them that that which they doe now behold at leasure in France they shall find at home when it will be too late to repent if France tumbling downe with its owne weight shall fall vpon places neere vnto it He spake of the vertue and good disposition of the King the counsels of the Queene and King of Nauarre and of the other Princes but said the principall matter was expected from the Synode whence the peace of God which passeth all vnderstanding ought to come That the most Christian King being assured hereof in regard of his obseruance towards that Synod and of his sorrow for the differences of religion did demand two things of them The first that they would auoyd new discords new and vnprofitable questions and cause a suspension of Armes amongst all Princes and States that scandall may not bee giuen to the Protestants and occasion to beleeue that the Synode doth more labour to incite Princes to warre and to make confederations and leagues then to keepe the vnity of peace That King Henry hath first established it and then Francis continued it and that the present King vnder age and his mother haue alwayes desired it which how soeuer it hath vnhappily succeeded yet they might feare that the accidents of the warre would bee more vnfortunate For all the states of the Kingdome beeing in danger of shipwracke one cannot helpe another Hee therefore desireth that some account may bee held of those who are gone astray from the Church pardoning them as much as may be done without offending God and holding them for friends as much as is possible euen as farre as vnto the Altars The second request common to the King with the Emperour and other Kings and Princes was that a reformation of maners and of Ecclesiasticall discipline should bee handled seriously wherein the King did admonish and coniure them by CHRIST our LORD who will come to iudgement that if they meant to restore the authoritie of the Church and retaine the Kingdome of France they would not balance the incommodities
religion cannot be concluded in the Councel the conditions of Passau may remaine inuiolable as also the peace of religion made in Ausburg in the yeere 1555. may continue in strength and force and euery one bound toobserue it 10. That concerning the foresaid conditions a fit and sufficient caution be giuen The Emperour hauing receiued the writing promised to labour for concord and to vse meanes that the Councell may be celebrated where they cannot refuse with reason to assist so that on their part they would lay aside hatred and passion which are contrary to Christian peace And to this end hee offered to goe in person to Trent and resolued to passe to Ispruc so soone as the Diet was ended where beeing distant from Trent but foure small dayes iourney he might in a short time effect whatsoeuer was necessary But in Councell the Prelats hauing made an end of giuing voyces concerning the Institution so much discussed no resolution was made because the Legates did expect it from Rome But they gaue foorth the Canon of Residence hauing first imparted it to the Cardinall of Loraine which was as was sayd before without the declaration whether it was de iure diuino or no but with rewards and penalties And Loraine giuing his voyce first said it was necessary to grant power to the Bishops to absolue from cases reserued In caena Domini which he protested hee spake not to diminish the authoritie of his Holinesse but because hauing seene in France that no transgressour thereof did care to goe or send to Rome for absolution he thought it worse both for the soules of the people and for the dignitie of the Apostolique Sea to leaue them in those censures Hee added also that hee thought it not fit so to tye Bishops to residence that they might not bee absent for iust causes which were to be referred to the iudgment of his Holynesse Hee said moreouer that the publike emploiments in the affaires of Kingdomes and republikes were to bee accepted because they seeme not to be aliene from the Episcopal charge especially in Kingdomes where the Ecclesiasticall order is a member of the State as in France and the Kingdomes of Spaine also The Cardinall was very prolixe and howsoeuer he repeted often that Residence was necessary and that it was fit to make prouision for it yet hee interposed so many exceptions and excuses that in the end no man could iudge whether he would haue any constitution to be made for it or no. The Legates imparted the Articles of reformation for the future Session to the Ambassadors also according to promise before they were proposed in Congregation which were all for remedies of the abuses in the Sacrament of Order And therefore the French Ambassadours and Bishops met in the house of Loraine to consider of them and deputed foure Bishops to examine whether any thing was contained in them preiudiciall to the priuiledges of the French Church or whether any thing might bee added for the seruice of their Countrey and withall they gaue order to the Ambassadour de Ferrieres to collect in Congregation of the same Bishops all the reformations formerly proposed in Trent vnder Paulus and Iulius and in the present Councell also and in the Congregation of Poisi to make an abstract of them and adding vnto them those which were contained in the Kings instructions and whatsoeuer seemed good vnto them besides should compose Articles for all Christendome and France especially But the Imperialists seeing that none of the Reformations mentioned by them were proposed called together all the Ambassadors Prague spake vnto them and told them that much time was consumed in Councell with doing of nothing that the Legates had often promised to handle Reformation and yet they were entertained with speculations or with prouisions against small abuses that it was time to make an effectuall instance that they would begin to handle important and vrgent matters and that if all would ioyne in requesting the execution of so many promises made by the Pope and the Legates there might be hope to obtaine All consented but when they came to particulars they were so different that they could not agree but in the generall onely to demand a Reformation Whereupon it was resolued that Prague in deliuering his voyce should desire it in the name of all and so he did And in the matter of residence he said in few words that the entertainments being taken from the Prelates which they enioy in the Courts of Rome and other Princes any Decree would suffice The opinion of the Arch-Bishop of Otranto was that the Decree of the said Councell vnder Paul the third was sufficient adding onely the Popes Bull dated the fourth of Sept. 1560. Others demanded that the causes of absence which the Synode deemeth to be lawfull should be expressed because the greatest difficultie is like to arise vpon this point The Bull named by Otranto did containe a command of personall residence vnder the penalties declared by the Councell and foure graces to those which reside That is that they may not be cited to the Court but with Commission signed by the Pope That they shall be free from all impositions ordinary and extraordinary though imposed at the petition of Princes That they may exercise iurisdiction against euery Secular Clerke or Regular dwelling out of his Cloyster That no appeale may lye from their sentences but onely from the definitiue Others were content with the Decree as it was porposed by the Legates but with some alteration all fit for their owne respects which were as many as there were persons Some required that the declaration de iure diuino might be made And there was a fourth opinion that although it be de iure diuino yet it was not fit to make declaration thereof The Cardinall of Loraine assembled the French Prelates to dispute vpon this poynt who concluded vniformely that it was de iure diuino The Bishop of Angiu was the first that gaue his opinion so and all the rest did follow him But in the generall Congregation of the Synode the Prelates were vnspeakeably tedious whereof the Cardinall of Loraine complained to the Legates desiring to haue those matters dispatched that they might come to the reformation repeating the words so often vsed that if satisfaction be not giuen them in Trent they will take it at home Frier Albertus Duimius Bishop of Veglia alledging that the point of Residence The suffrage of the Bishop of Veglia concerning residence was discussed in the Councell vnder Paul the third and the decision deferred vntill another time said that therefore it was necessary to see the reasons then alledged by the Prelates that now they had giuen their voyces without alledging reasons which himselfe would not doe esteeming reasons more then authoritie and multitude of opinions And then he began to recite all the reasons for proofe that it is de iure diuino and to resolue the contrary He insisteth much vpon the
King refused to goe thither to oppose his person against the ill disposition of the people and the dessignes of the Grandies as Granuel the chiefe in that Gouernment had giuen him counsell For that wise King knew how dangerous it was to be contemned to his face and doubted that in stead of gaining Flanders hee should make it more contumacious and in the meane while loose Spaine But he thought The Queene mother resuseth the Spanish armie that by subduing the Frenchmen who rebelled against their King hee might make an absolute prouision against the contumacie of his owne Subiects And therefore he offered the Queene great assistance of men and money sufficient to subiect the whole Kingdome vnto her But the Queene refused the men and demanded the money knowing that if she had receiued a Spanish armie she should haue beene forced to gouerne France not according to her owne intrests but of the King of Spaine Yet taking a middle course she receiued sixe thousand men with which and with her owne forces conducted by the Constable and the Duke of Guise the battell was made the seauenteenth day aforesaid in which three thousand Hugonots and fiue thousand Catholiques were slaine and the Generals on both sides Conde and the Constable taken prisoners Neither of the armies was discomsited by venue of the Lieutenants on both sides Guise for the Catholiques and Colignie for the Hugonots The Queene did make Guise the Generall which did not deterre Collignie from maintaining his armie preseruing the places he possessed and making some progresse also For this victorie for so it was called though it deserued not the name thankes were giuen to God in Trent by all the Fathers assembled together making a procession singing a Masse Franciscus Belcarrus Bishop of Metz made an Oration also in which relating all the storie of the confusions of France since the death of Francis the second and the successe of the last warâe Solemnities are vsed in Trent for the victory in France hee gaue the praise of all that was well done to the Duke of Guise only Hee said Martin Luther was cause of all those troubles who though but a little sparke had raised a great fire first in Germanie and afterwards in all the Prouinces of Christendome except Italie and Spaine Hee exhorted the Fathers to assist the Christian common-wealth because they onely were able to extinguish that flame Hee told them that this was the sixe and twentieth yeere since Paul the third began to heale this disease by intimating the Councell there which was first deferred then dissembled and finally celebrated with diuers factions vntill it was transferred to Bolonia where there were many dilations and greater contentions and more bitter factions then before Afterwards it was recalled to Trent and by reason of the warres dissolued Now that they were come to the last there was no more place for dissimulation because the Councell would either reconcile the whole world or cast it headlong into an infallible ruine Therefore it was fit that the Fathers should not regard their priuate interests nor haue particular designes nor speake in fauour of others in regard the cause of religion was in question which will be vtterly ouerthrowne if they cast their eye vpon any thing besides This libertie of speach hee tempered with flatterie first towards the Pope then towards the Emperour kings of the Romanes and of Polonia He passed to the commendations of the Queene Mother of France and of the King of Portugal and in the end exhorted them to reforme the Ecclesiasticall discipline The Cardinall of Loraine hauing receiued newes of the imprisonment of the Prince was very glad particularly for the honour of his brother and desired the more to returne quickly into France to assist him in the Court and in the Kings Councell and to raise himselfe also one degree higher in regard Nauar and the Constable to whom hee was neccessarily to yeeld were both taken away The Pope was full of suspicion for the iourney to Ispruc which the Emperour The Pope is troubled that the Emperour will goe to Ispruc had published thinking hee would not goe thither without great designes and without assurance to effect them Hee beleeued hee had secret intelligence with France and Spaine but knew not to what ende but onely in generall that it was a plot against him Therefore hee resolued to goe in person to Bolonia to send eight or tenne Cardinals to Trent to make greater alliance with the Italian Princes and to confirme the Prelates his adherents in Councell vntill bee could finde some occasion to dissolue or suspend it And âo hinder all treaties in Trent of reforming the Court hee laboured much himselfe in that businesse Hee reformed the Rota publishing a Briefe dated the seuen and twentieth of December in which he ordained that no Auditâr should proceede to a definitiue howsoeuer the case might be plaine before he made the proposition to the whole Colledge without 1563 PIVS 4. FEââINAND ELIZABETH CHARLES 9. PHILIP 2. consent of the parties that the sentences propounded in writing should be produced within fifteene dayes that the causes of the Auditors themselues or of their kinsfolke vnto the second degree or of any of their familie shall not bee heard in the Rota that the parties shall not bee forced to receue an Aduocate that no decision shall bee made against those which bee printed except two thirds of the voyces doe consent that they shall bee bound to remit euery cause which seemeth to bee criminall In the same Bull hee made also a taxe for moderation of fees Hee reformed likewise by other Bulls published the first of the next Ianuarie the signature of iustice the tribunals of Rome the office of the Friscall Aduocate ordaining what fees they should haue But the vsuall extorsions were so farre from being redressed by those prouisions that by transgressing the new orders they learned to violate the olde which were in some vse The Courtiers in Rome thinking the Catholikes in France had gotten an absolute victorie and that the Hugonots were reduced to nothing were exceeding glad For beleeuing that France had obtained that by Armes which it expected from the Synode and there being no further regard to bee had of Germanie which protested against it they thought that all causes of holding the Councel were ceased so that it might be suspended or deferred and them selues deliuered from feare which had increased euery weeke by reason of the nouities which happened in Trent But the Pope made no great matter of it For being informed that the Catholike forces were not augmented nor the Hugonots diminished and that this battell would giue occasion to treate a peace which could not bee without his preiudice nor without giuing matter of more nouities in Trent hee was more afraide and troubled then before And the yeere 1562. ended thus a congregation in Trent hauing beene helde the thirtieth of the moneth in which it was
is not bound that hee is exempted from the Law The last day but one of February the Cardinall of Loraine returned to Trent hauing remained fiue dayes in Ispruc which hee sent in continuall The Card. of Loraine returneth negotiation With the Emperour King of the Romans and their Ministers At his returne he found the Popes letters to him in which hee said that hee did desire a reformation should bee made and not deferred any longer and that they might haue time to labour therein the words of the decree of Order which were in difficultie should bee taken away The Cardinall did publish these letters purposely in Trent where it was generally knowen that the Legates had a contrary Commission But the Papalins vsed all diligence to find what businesse the Cardinall had by meanes of those who were in his company and in particular what resolution was taken concerning the seuenteene Articles and the rather because Count Fredericke Massei who came from Ispruc but the day before related that the Cardinall was euery day in priuate conferrence more then two houres with the Emperour and King of the Romans The Frenchmen made show to vnderstand nothing of the Articles and said that none of the Dutch diuines had treated with the Cardinall but Staphilus onely who presented him with a booke which hee had made in matter of residence and Canisius when hee went to see the Colledge of the Iesuites that the Diuines had not spoken to the Emperour but onely when going to see the Librarie they ouertooke him and the King his sonne who demanding what they thought concerning the grant of the Cup the Abbat of Claneual who was first of them answered that he thought it could not be granted then the Emperour turning to the King of the Romanes spake this verse of the Psalme in Latin Fourtie yeeres haue I endured this generation and haue alwayes found them to erre in their will But Loraine in visiting the Legates said nothing but that the Emperour was very well and zealously affected towards the Counsel desiring it might produce some fruit and that if occasion were he would assist in person and goe to Rome also to pray the Pope to haue compassion of Christendome and to suffer a reformation to be made which might not diminish his authority to which he bare exceeding great reuerence nor would haue any thing spoken of touching his Holinesse and the Court of Rome But to others in priuat he said that if the Councel had beene gouerned with that wisedome as was conuenient it would haue had a sudden and prosperous end that the Emperour was resolued that a good and a strong reformation should bee made which if the Pope would continue to crosse as hitherto he had done some great scandall would ensue that his Maiestie purposed to goe to Bolonia in case the Pope came thither with desseigne to receiue the crowne of the Empire and such other things It is not to bee doubted that the Cardinall spake of the affaires of the The points on which the Cardinall of Loraine treated with the Emperour Councel and informed the Emperour of the disorders and deliuered his opinion what remedies might be vsed to oppose the Court of Rome and the Italian Prelates of Trent to obtaine in Councel the communion of the Cup the mariage of Priests the vse of the vulgar tongue in holy matters the relaxation of other precepts of positiue law a reformation in the Head and the members and a meanes to make the Decrees of the Councel indispensable and how in case they were not able to obtaine they might haue a colourable occasion to iustifie their actions if of themselues they should make prouision for the necessities of their people by making a Nationall Councel assaying also to vnite the Germans with the French-men in matters of religion But this was not his negotiation onely For he treated a mariage also betweene the Queene of Scotland and the Arch duke Ferdinand the Emperours sonne and another betweene a daughter of his Maiestie and the Duke of Ferrara and to find a meanes to compose the differences of precedence betweene France and Spaine which things as domesticall doe touch Princes more neerely then the publique After the returne of Loraine the Congregations continuing Iames Alan a French Diuine entred likewise into the matter of dispensations and sayd that authority to dispence was immediately giuen to the Church by Christ and by it distributed to the Prelates as neede required according to times places and occasions Hee extrolled the authority of Generall Councels which represent the Church and diminished the Popes adding that it belongeth to the Generall councel to enlarge or restraine it The second of March the Cardinall of Mantua hauing beene sicke a few The Cardinal of Mantua dieth daies passed to another life which was cause of many mutations in Councel The Legates did presently send aduice hereof to the Pope and Seripando who remained prime Legate beside the common letter wrote in particular that he would be glad his Holinesse would send another Legate his superiour to gouerne the Councel or remooue him but in case hee would The three Legats remayning write to the Pope leaue him prime Legate he told him he would proceed as God should inspire him and that otherwise it were better to remoue him absolutely The Cardinall of Varmia wrote a part also that his Church had great neede of the presence of a Pastor and that the communion of the Cup was brought in and other notable abuses desiring leaue to goe thither to make prouision heerein and that generally in all Polonia there was neede of a person who might keepe the residue of the people in obedience saying he should doe the Apostolique Sea more seruice in those quarters then he could by remaining in the Councel But Simoneta desirous that the weight of the whole businesse should lie vpon his shoulders hoping to guide it with satisfaction of the Pope and his owne honour considering that Seripando was satiated with it and not inclined to gouerne it and that Varmiense was a simple man fit to beled he wrot to the Pope that the affaires of the Councel being not in a good state euery nouity would shake it much and therefore did thinke fit to continue without sending other Legates and promised a good issue In those dayes aduice came from Rome that a cause of the Bishop of Segouia which was to be proposed in the Rota was refused and that one of the Auditors told his Proctor that the Bishop was suspected of heresie This made a great stir not onely amongst the Spaniards but all the Oltramontanes also complaining that in Rome calumnies and infamies were raised against those who did not absolutely adhere to their wils The fourth of March the third ranke beganne to speake and for the fift Article all agreed that it was hereticall and to be condemned and so they did of the sixt Yet there was a difference because some
residence was exquisitely obserued by all before any Canons or humane Decrees were made because euery one held that hee was bound by God But since that some haue perswaded themselues that there was no obligation but that which is deriued from humane Lawes howsoeuer these haue often beene renewed and fortified with penalties yet all hath still growen worse and worse The same day Cardinall Seripando dyed to the great griefe of all the Prelates and of all Trent hauing in the morning receiued the Sacrament of the Eucharist which hee tooke out of his bed vpon his knees After that hee returned into his bed and in the presence of fiue Prelates and of the Secretaries of Venice and Florence and of all his familie hee made a long Oration The death of Seripando in Latin vntill his spirits did faile him hee confessed his faith wholly confortable to the Catholique of the Romane Church spake of the workes of a Christian of the Resurrection of the dead of the affaires of the Councell recommending the progresse of it to the Legates and the Cardinall of Loraine but striuing to set downe the meanes his spirit did faile him and he sayd that GOD had forbid him to proceede further but that his Diuine Maiestie would speake himselfe in time and place and so passed without saying any more The Count of Luna wrote from the Emperours Court to Martin Gusdelun the Secretary and sent a copy of a letter written to him from the King in which his Maiesty did aduise that the Pope had complained to him of the Spanish Prelates and howsoeuer hee beleeued that his Holinesse was not well informed thinking that the Prelates would shew deuotion towards the Apostolique Sea yet hee gaue order to the Count that at his comming to Trent hee should cause them to fauour the Pope as farre as their conscience could permit and so to carry themselues that his Holinesse might not haue cause to complaine of him And to this purpose the Count wrote also to Granata Segouia and Leon. The eighteenth of March in which no Congregation was held by reason of the obsequies of Seripando the French Ambassadours appeared solemnely before the two Legates and complained that these eleuen moneths since the first day of their arriuall in Trent vntill then they had made knowen the desolations of France and the dangers of Christendome for the differences of Religion and declared that the most vnecessary and principall remedie was a good intire reformation of manners and s ãâ¦ã moderation of positiue Lawes and had alwayes receiued good hope and gracious wordes but could neuer see any effect of them that the reformation is auoyded as much as is possible that the greater part of the Fathers and Theologues are now more hard and seuere th ãâ¦ã iâ ãâã yielding to the necessitie of the time they prayed them to consider how many good men dyed before they were able to doe any good worke for the publique seruice whereof the Cardinals of M ãâ¦ã and Seripando were examples desiring them to doe something for the discharge of their conscience while they had ti ãâ¦ã The ãâã answered that they were displeased with this long deferring of matters ãâ¦ã ãâã and Seripando were cause that themselues ãâ¦ã so great a weight praying them to expect ãâã and N ãâ¦ã ãâã would presently arriue They were ãâã with the ãâ¦ã the ãâã ther because the Imp ãâ¦ã made instance ãâã would ãâ¦ã ly expecting the negotiation of the Emperours Ambassadours in Rome who together with Lewis ãâ¦ã made request to the Pope that a generall reformation of the whole Church in the Head and in the members might bee made not in Rome but in the Councell and also that the Decree that the Legates onely might propose in Councell should be reuoked as contrary to the liberty of the Ambassadours and Prelates in propounding what they thought profitable these for their Churches and those for their States The negotiation of the Ambassadors of the Emperour King of Spaine in Rome This instance the Emperour the tight fit should be first made to the Pope and afterwards to the Councell Notwithstanding these Princes were not absolutely of one minde For howsoeuer Don Lewis made the same demands apart yet afterwards hee desired the Pope to perswade the Emperour not to seeke the communion of the Cup and marriage of Priests saying that the King had giuen commission to his Ambassadour to goe to Trent and perswade that it should not bee spoken of or if it were that the Spanish Prelates should oppose it Hee exhorted the Pope to endeuour to winne the heretiques by gentlenesse not sending Nuncij but vsing the meanes of the Emperour and of other Princes of authoritie to accept the demands of the Frenchmen and to leaue the Councell free that all may propose and no practises bee vsed in making the resolutions The Popes answere to the Ambassadours was that the decree The Popes answere Proponentibus Legatis should bee so expounded that euery one might propose what he would and that to the Legates which parted lately hee had giuen libertie to resolue all things which might oââurre in Councell without writing at all that the reformation was desired by him and that he had often made instance for it and that if the world would haue had it from Rome it should haue beene done by this time and put in execution also but seeing they would haue it from Trent if it were not effected the cause ought to bee as ãâ¦ã ed onely to the difficulties which were amongst the Fathers that hee desired to see an end of the Councell and did procure and sollicite it nor had euer any thought to suspend it that in conformitie hereof hee would write to the Legates and did write that the Decree proponentibus Legatis was made to take away confusion but that his will was that ãâã of the Prelates should bee hindered to propose what hee thought fitte and that they should dispatch the ãâã according to the voyces of the Fathers without expecting any order from Rome But this letter was to giue satisfaction and not to worke any effect For Morone the prime Legate Secret instructions giuen to Cardinall Morone had instructions apart to giue a ãâã to the orders also which should come from Rome The Pope answered Don Lewis in particular that hee had opened the Councell upon promise of his Maiestie that hee would protect it and preâârue the authoritie of the Apostoli ãâ¦ã Sea but that he found hee was decerted in regard he had ãâ¦ã his Prelates then from he was not pleased it should haue license nor be in seruitude to those Princes who preach liberty and are desirous to command that euery one made request to him for the libertie of the Councell but hee did not know whether they had all well considered of what importance it would bee if the Prelates had the raines laid on the necke that howsoeuer there were amongst them some men excellent for
the reformation would be caused thereby to excuse the Pope that he could not personally assist in Councell and to pray him to hasten the end of it proposing the translation to Bolonia where his Maiestie and the Pope might meete which would bee a good meanes for him to receiue the Crowne of the Empire in so famous an assembly a fauour which neuer had beene done to other Emperours He had charge also to pray him to maintaine the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea against all the plots made to diminish it or rather to bring it to nothing and that the reformation of the Court of Rome might not be made in Trent but by the Pope himselfe that no mention might bee made of renewing the things determined vnder Paul and Iulius in the same Councell that his Maiestie would bee content that the Decrees should bee made in Councell by the proposition of the Legates onely first imparting them and hauing the consent of the Ambassadours of his Maiestie and of other Princes He had commission also to giue the Emperour hope of a particular grant of whatsoeuer hee would demand for his people and to disswade him from holding intelligence with the French King in this matter of the Councell shewing him that as the State of France and Germanie was not the same so the ends of his Maiestie and of that King must needes be diuers and their counsels different The Legates remayning in Trent did willingly giue the Prelates leaue to depart and especially those who held the institution of Bishops and residence to bee de iure diuino The 20. of Aprill Loraine returned and was met by the Ambassadours of the Emperour of Polonia and of Sauoy and the same day newes came of the peace concluded by the French King with the Hugonots which was more for the aduantage of the Catholique party For after the battell before mentioned the factions were equally balanced vntill the death of Guise Afterwards Colignie tooke by assault the fort of Cadome with so much reputation to himselfe and diminution of the Catholiques that it was resolued in the Kings Councell to conclude the treaty of peace which was continually managed euer since the battell To this end the seuenth of March an assembly was made to which the prisoners Conde and the Constable were brought And after some speech they being released vpon promise to conclude the ãâã conditions the Hugonote Ministers assembled and resolued not to consent to any agreement except the Edict of Ianuary might bee obserued without any exception or condition adding also that hereafter their religion should not bee called new that children baptized by them should not bee rebaptized that their marriages should bee esteemed lawfull and their children legitimate From which conditions because they would by no meanes depart Conde and the Nobility weary of warre without calling the Ministers any more did make the agreement And the capitulations concerning religion were these That where the Noblemen of the Hugonots haue high iustice they may liue in their houses in liberty of conscience and exercise of the reformed religion with their families and subiects The conditious of the accord in Frace That other Gentlemen who hold in fee not dwelling vnder other Catholique Lords of high iustice but immediatly vnder the King may exercise the same in their houses for themselues and their families onely That in euery Bayliweeke an house shall bee appointed in the Suburbs in which the reformed religion may be exercised by all of that iurisdiction That euery one may liue in his owne house without being enquired into or molested for his conscience That in all Cities where that religion hath beene exercised vntill the seuenth of March it shall bee continued in one or two places of that citie so that the Catholike Churches be not taken for that vse which also shall be restored to the Ecclesiastiques in case they haue beene surprised by them yet so as that they shall not pretend any thing for demolitions made That in the Citie and Precincts of Paris there shall bee no exercise of that religion but those who haue houses or reuenues there may returne and enioy them without being molested for matters either past or to come concerning their consciences That all shall repossesse their goods honors and offices notwithstanding the sentences to the contrary and executions of them since the death of Henrie the second vntill now That the Prince of Conde and all his followers shall be said to haue a good end and intention for the seruice of the King That all prisoners of warre or iustice for matter of religion shall freely be set at libertie That an obliuion of things past shall be published and iniuring and prouoking one another as also disputing and contending about religion shall be forbid and that they shall liue as brothers friends and fellow Citizens This accord was established the twelfth of March to the discontentment of Colignie who sayd their affaires were not in state to make such aduantagious conditions That it was proposed vnto him in the beginning of the warre to make peace with the Edict of Ianuary and now that they might require more aduantage the conditions were worse To say that in euery Bayliweeke there shall be one place for the exercise of religion is to take away all from GOD and to giue him a portion But the common inclination of all the Nobility did force him to be content Concerning these conditions the Kings letters were dispatched the nineteenth of the same monethâ in which it was sayd That it hauing pleased God to permit for some yeeres the kingdome to be afflicted with seditions and tumults raised for matter of religion for which cause armes were taken with infinite slaughters sacking of cities ruines of Churches and now by continuance of the euill hauing experience that warre is not the proper remedie for this maladie the King hath thought fit to reunite his Subiects in good peace trusting that time and the fruit of an holy free generall or Nationall Councell will establish the same And heere the Articles concerning religion were added besides the others in matters of State which letters were published and registred in Court of Parliament and publikely proclaimed in Paris the seuen and twentieth of the same moneth This was blamed by the greater part of the Fathers in Councell who said it was to preferre the things of the world before the things of GOD yea to ruine both the one and the other For the foundation of a state which is religion being remoued it is necessarie that the temporall should come to desolation whereof the Edict made before was an example which did not cause peace and tranquillitie as was hoped but a greater warre then before And some of the Prelats did dare to say that the King and the whole Counsell had incurred the excommunications of many Decretals and Bulls for hauing giuen peace to the heretikes and that there was no hope that the affaires of
himselfe of those affaires and returne assoone as was possible seeking to giue the Pope all satisfaction and to make him his friend and for matters of the councell not to thinke on them more then his conscience and honour did compell him Shee added that hee should haue the same authoritie in the kingdome as hee had before and therefore should hasten his returne The Queenes letters came to Rome and Trent in the end of May which as they were very gratefull to the Pope and made him beleeue he should see a good end of the Councel so an other accident did much displease him For in France consultation beeing had how to pay the debts of the Crowne the Ecclesiasticall goods are aliened in France without the Popes leaue Decree for aliening the valew of one hundred thousand crownes of Ecclesiasticall immooueable goods was confirmed by the Kings Edict and sentence of the Parlament This raised a great tumult of the Priests who said their priuiledges and immunities were violated and that sacred things could not bee aliened for any cause whatsoeuer without the authority and decree of the Pope To pacifie which noise the Ambassadour desired his Holinesse to giue his consent alleadging that the King was exhausted by the last warres deseigning to put his affaires in order that hee may beginne as his purpose euer was since the making of the peace to reunite all the Kingdome in the Catholique religion and that hee might be able to force whosoeuer should oppose he meant to impose a subsidie and to cause the Clergie to contribute their part also whereunto the Church was so much more bound then others by how much her interests were more in question that all beeing considered nothing was found to bee more easie then to supply that necessity with the alienation of some few Ecclesiasticall reuenues wherein he desired the consent of his Holinesse The Pope answered that the demand was painted foorth with a faire pretence Which maketh the Pope angry of defending the Church but was the onely way to ruine it for the auoiding whereof his securest course was not to consent to it And howsoeuer some might thinke that the French would proceed to execution without him yet he was of opinion that leaue would not haue beene demanded in case they could haue found buyers without it thinking that none would dare to aduenture their money fearing as the affaires of the world are vncertaine a time might come in which the Ecclesiastiques would resume their rents and not restore the price Therefore hauing proposed the businesse in Consistory by the deliberation of the Cardinals he resolued not to consent but by diuers excuses to shew it was impossible to obtaine that demand at his hands Loraine bearing an irreconciliable hate to the Hugonots not so much for religion as for faction which himselfe and his house had alwaies with them beeing assured it was impossible to reconcile friendship was much displeased that the matters of the peace did proceed For his returne into France hee thought fit to consider very well when and in what manner it ought to bee and for his particular affaires hee thought it necessary to hold good intelligence with the Pope and Court of Rome and with the Ministers of Spaine also more then formerly he had done Therefore he beganne from that day not to be so seuere in procuring the reformation and to shew greater reuerence to the Pope and to haue good correspondence with the Legats But besides the trouble for the demand of the alienation the Pope had another of no losse weight For hauing often promised the French Ambassadour Agreat difference in Rome about precedence betweene the French and Spanish Ambassadours to giue him his due place at Whitsontide and desiring to performe it he assembled some Cardinals to find a meanes to giue the Spanish Ambassadour satisfaction The courses were proposed one to giue him place vnder the Deacon on the left hand another vpon a stoole at the top of the Deacons bench But these did not take away the difficulty For there remained still matter of our currencie in bearing the traine of his Holinesse and giuing water for his hands when hee did celebrate the Masse and in receiuing incense and the pax The difficulty of the traine and the water did not presse the ãâ¦ã because the Pope was not to celebrate and the Emperours Ambassadour was to bee there For the incense and the pax a temper was found that they should be giuen to all on the right side euen to the Ambassadour of Florence also who was the last and then to those on the left The French was not content with this and said that the Pope had promised him his place and that the Spaniard either should not come or should stand vnder him and would depart from Rome if this were not performed And it pleased the Spanish Ambassadour as little whereupon the Pope sent him word that he was resolute to giue the French Ambassadour his place The Spaniard answered that if the Pope were resolute to doe him that grieuance hee would read a writing to him The Cardinals who treated with him in the Popes name shewed him it was not good to doe so before his Holinesse had seene it lest not being knowen before some inconuenience might arise The Ambassadour was vnwilling to giue it but in the end was content Which the Pope hauing read was very angry at the forme of words which The Protestation of the Spanish Ambassador he said were impertinent Finally he was brought into the Popes Chamber with foure witnesses where he read his protestation on his knees which did containe That the King of Spaine ought to precede the French King in regard of the antiquity power and greatnesse of Spaine and of the multitude of his other Kingdomes by which he is the greatest and most potent King of the world because the Catholike faith and Church of Rome haue euer beene defended and preserued in his states that if his Holinesse will declare or hath declared in words or writing in fauour of France the grieuance and iniustice was notorious Therefore he in the name of his King doeth contradict all declaration of precedence or equality in fauour of France as frustrate and void against the notorious right of his Catholique Maiestie and if it hath beene made there is a nullity in it being done without knowledge of the cause and citation of the party and that his Holinesse doing this will because of great inconueniences in all Christendome The Pope answered admitting the Protestation Si and in quantum excusing himselfe for the citation omitted because hee gaue nothing to the French men but preserued the place in which he had euer seenâ them next the Emperors Ambassadours but offered notwithstanding to commit the cause to the Colledge of Cardinals or to the whole Rota adding that he loued the King and would doe him all the good offices he could The Ambassador replied that his
the Pope for maintenance of his Court yet hee could not commend that payment as well for the maner as the quantitie because it would be enough if the twentieth part were payd whereas this is perhaps more then the tenth and for the manner that no man ought to bee forced to pay them but after the yeere was ended And seeing that the Court of Rome must bee maintained by the contributions of all Churches it is iust that they should receiue some profit thence whereas many and almost all the abuses of Christendome doe arise by meanes of the Officers thereof of which the Synod ought to aduertise his Holinesse that ãâã might make proâuision therein Hee descented to speake in particular of the ordinaââ of Priests made at Rome saying that the Canons and decrees are not obserued in them and that it would be necessary to decree that in case the Priests ordained in Rome were not sufficient the Bishops notwithstanding the ordination might suspend them and that the suspended might not by way of appellation or other recourse hinder the determination of the Prelate The last that spake in that Congregation was the Bishop of Osmo who said that as the abuses of Order are collected so it were good to handle penances and Indulgences also because all those three matters are of affinity and goe hand in hand In another Congregation the Bishop of Guadice spake very long and amongst other things made as it were an inuectiue against the ordination The Bishop of Guadice speaketh against titular Bishops of titular Bishops vpon occasion of speaking on the fourth Article of the abuses in which he said that to redresse the great scandals which doe arise by meanes of such Bishops there should be no more created without vrgent necessitie and in that case before they were ordained the Pope should make prouision that they might liue according to the dignitie of a Bishop He said that to the dignitie of a Bishop is annexed the hauing of a place and a Diocesse and the Bishop and Church are relatiues as man and wife of which one cannot be without the other and therefore it did imply a contradiction to say that titular Bishops were lawfull He said their ordination was an inuention of the Court and vsed these words Figmenta humana that there is no mention of them in antiquitie that if any Bishop were depriued or did renounce he was not held to be a Bishop as he is not an husband who wanteth a wife that the old Canonists do write that there is a nullity in the ordinations made by him who hath renounced his Bishoprick that the Simonies and indecences which do arise by meanes of these Bishops and the other corruptions of discipline are nothing in comparison of this abuse of giuing the name of Bishops to those who are not and to alter the institution of CHRIST and the Apostles Simon de Negri Bishop of Sarzaua entring into the same matter sayd Who are defended by the Bishop of Sarzana that in a Bishop are to bee considered Order and Iurisdiction in respect of Order he hath nothing but that he is minister of the Sacraments of Order and Confirmation and by Ecclesiasticall constitution hath authoritie of many consecrations and benedictions which are forbid to simple Priests But in respect of iurisdiction hee hath authoritie of gouernment in the Church whereas titular Bishops haue the power of Order onely without in risdiction and therefore it is not necessary they should haue a Church And if a Bishop was not consecrated in former times except hee had a Church giuen him this was because no Deacons or Priests were consecrmed without a âitle Afterwards it appearing that more seruice was done to God and to the greatnesse of the Church hauing Priests without title the same ought to bee concluded of Bishops yet so as that to auoyd abuses it was conuenient not to ordaine any without giuing them where on to liue that they may not be forced to indignities but otherwise it is necessary they should bee created to supply the places of vnable Bishops or of those who haue a lawfull cause to bee absent from their Churches or of great Pâelates imployed in greater affaires and therefore he did approue the Article as it was vnfolded The Bishop of Lugo discoursed of Dispensations saying that there were many matters concerning which if the Synod would make decrees declaring them to be indispensable it would bee a great seruice to God and benefit to the Church Which hee did not say because the Synod might giue a Law to his Holinesse but because they are things in which dispensations of Popes cannot be admitted and if in a rare case in a whole age a reasonable cause to dispense might happen once yet the dispensation would not be iust Of Dispensations in that case neither For it is conuenient that a priuate person should support some grieuance when there is a great publike benefit as also where many cases deseruing dispensations may occurre to take away occasions of obtaining surreptions supplications and graces it is better to bee auaritious then liberall One of the difficulties of the Councell which was about Bishop Tilefius the Secretary in regard of whom frequent instance was made that the Actes of the Councell might be written by two did cease of itselfe For he not able to support the paine of the stone any longer resolued to bee cut After he was retired that charge was giuen to the Bishop of Campania whose first action was in the Congregation of the seuenth of âune to reade the answer The answere to Birague which the Legats had made to giue to the President Birague which being long and proposed on the sudden not assisted in voice by any of the Legats and very ambiguous with words which might be drawen to the commendation or the dispraise of the accord made by the King was not vnderstood by all in the same sence whereupon there were diuers opinions amongst the Prelats The Cardinall of Loraine first spake at large of it and was not vnderstood whether hee did approoue it or not The Cardinall of Varmia vrged to it by Morone desired him after hee had made an end to declare plainely what he thought and he answered that it did not please him to the great distaste of Morone who had shewed it to him before and he seemed to be content Madruccio who followed referred himselfe to the Fathers of the others some did approue it and some not The French Prelats complained that against the orders obserued in the Synod in like occasions the answer was deferred and disputed The Bishop Ambassadour of the Duke of Sauoy when it was his turne to speake said that the matter ought to bee referred absolutely to the Legats and the two Cardinals When all the voices were deliuered the Archbishop of Lanciano stood vp and said that howsoeuer hee had concluded otherwise in his suffrage yet hauing heard the Ambassadour he was of
howsoeuer hee might haue instructions apart yet hee ought not to execute them without aduising them first and communicating all vnto them at least in the execution In the Congregation of the one and twentieth of Iune the answere to bee made to the President Birague composed by the Legates and Cardinall of Loraine was read which passed without difficultie And because he was not present that it might not bee giuen him by word of mouth they sent it after him in writing And Adamus Fumanis was deputed Secretary ioyned with Tilesius who continued in his indisposition But the differences about the Articles of the institution of Bishops and of the authoritie of the Pope remayning still or rather increasing and it beeing plaine that to speake of them in Congregation would augment them more the Prelates as it were with a common consent began to handle them particularly and to propose courses to finde a temper for them Some desirous to burie these controuersies and to proceede seeing no meanes of concord gaue counsell to omit both the matters absolutely which opinion howsoeuer in conclusion it was receiued in the beginning had much contradiction The Spaniards did oppose who by all meanes would haue the Episcopall iurisdiction to proceede from CHRIST and the Cardinall of Loraine went further and would haue it defined that their vocation and place were immediatly from God And the French-men did desire that the Popes authority might be so declared as that it might neither contradict nor dispense with the Decrees of the Generall Councel Others sayd that this course serued onely to defer without assurance that the delay would doe any good For when they came to the conclusion of the Councel it would bee necessary to define all matters which haue beene examined so that the difficulty would returne and in case the French-men should depart first as they resolued to doe there would bee danger of schisme if afterwards any controuersed point should bee handled Besides in regard of the intelligence of Loraine with the Emperour those who knew not their new thoughts did beleeue that the French-men being gone his Maiestie would recall his Ambassadours also in which case it would bee small reputation to continue the Councell and to determine any thing would bee thought to bee a thing done without authority Another difficultie as great as this was in the election of Bishops For many of the Fathers would haue it sayd that there is an obligation to elect the most worthy and for confirmation alleadged many Canons and holy Doctors The Papalins said on the contrary that this was to binde the authority of the Pope that hee could not gratifie any and that the vse of the Court time out of minde hath beene to thinke it sufficient if a man worthy were elected The French and Spanish Ambassadours also did not agree because it did too much restraine the power of Kings in nominations if they were bound to goe about and seeke the most worthy Many Prelates went vp and downe vsing perswasions that the Article might not bee receiued though it were without the addition of electing the most worthy and especially the Bishop of Bertinoro and the Generall Laynez distributing some annotations and aduertisements made by them shewing that great inconueniences would ensue by that Decree For in it was contayned that a Cathedrall being vacant the Metropolitane should write vnto the Chapter the name of him who was to be promoted who should afterwards be published in pulpit in all the Parish Churches of the Citie on Sunday and hanged on the doore of the Church and afterwards the Metropolitane should goe to the Citie vacant and examine witnesses concerning the qualities of the person and all his letters patents and testifications beeing read in the Chapter euery one should be heard who would oppose any thing against his person of all which an instrument should bee made and sent to the Pope to bee read in Consistory This constitution they said would bee a cause of calumnies and seditions and that heereby some authority was giuen to the people with which they would vsurpe the election of Bishops which formerly they were wont to haue Others beeing stirred vp herewith made the same oppositions against the Article concerning those who are to bee promoted to the greater orders in which it was sayd that their names ought to bee published to the people three Sundayes and affixed to the doores of the Church and that their letters testimoniall ought to bee subscribed by foure Priests and foure Laiques of the Parish alleadging that no authoritie ought to bee giuen to the Laitie in these affaires which are purely Ecclesiasticall In these perplexities the Legates knew not what to doe but to enioy the benefit of time and to expect some ouerture to come to the end of the Councell to which they saw not how they should be able to arriue Another trouble beganne about the reformation of Cardinals And the Pope vnderstanding that this was spoken of in all Courts and that in Trent The reformation of Cardinals the Ambassadours of France Spaine and Portugal were combined to demand it of the Councel hee wrote to the Legates for aduice to know whether it were better to handle it at Rome or in Trent He proposed the same in Consistorie ordayning also a Congregation to consult on it and particularly to finde a meanes that Princes might not intermeddle in the Conclaue in the election of the Pope And to proceede with all circumspection in a businesse of so great weight hee sent many Articles of reformation to Trent drawen out of the Councels with order that the Legates should impart them to the principall Prelats and signifie their opinions The Cardinals of Loraine and Madruccio answered they would not deliuer their owne opinions before they vnderstood the Popes minde and afterwards it would bee necessary to thinke very much on it And Loraine said that there are many things which are thought worthy of correction which himselfe did thinke could not iustly be reprehended and others which might in part but not absolutelie Hee descended to the particular of hauing Bishopriques saying there was no inconuenience that a Cardinall Priest should haue a Bishoprique but did not like that a Cardinall Deacon should bee a Bishop and that for this cause hee had counselled his brother the Cardinall to leaue the Arch-bishoprique of Sans. But this matter of reformation of the Cardinals was quickely put to silence For those who were in Trent inclining rather to haue it Did quickely vanish handled by the Pope and Colledge and those who pretended for the red Cap doubting their desires might be crossed they did with great facility leaue to speake of it The Pope also thought to make a constitution that no Bishops should haue any temporall offices either in Rome or in the Ecclesiasticall Dominion But he was aduertised by Simoneta and other Prelats that it would bee a great preiudice to the Ecclesiastiques of France Polonia and
the Councell should be communicated vnto him whereof though he saw no effect yet he did not complaine but he was troubled that he had commanded the Legats not to impart vnto him their owne proper affaires and especially that in which he might haue done more good then another adding that more mischiefe had insued but for his mediation Hee sayde moreouer that the blame of all was imputed to his Holinesse and prayed him that he would not be the authour and cause of so great an euill Hee sent Musottus vnto him also by post to informe him more particularly of the resolution of the French Ambassadours and of the imminent danger The Count of Luna complained of the stiffenesse of the French Ambassadours and magnified his owne great patience and modestie and desired the Legates that the next Sunday he might be admitted to equall place ceremonies according to the Popes order Some thought it was a stratagem of the Pope to dissolue the Councell and the Papalins called Amoreuoli said that if they must come to a dissolution they desired it should rather happen for the controuersie about the words of the Councell of Florence That the Pope is Rector of the Church vniuersall thinking it would be more easie to iustifie his Holinesse in that and to lay all the blame vpon the French-men The next morning the last of Iune the Count hauing assembled the Spanish Prelats and many Italians told them that the day before hee went into the Chappell not to giue occasion of any disturbance but to keep the right of his King and make vse of the Popes order that since he had vnderstood that in case he should returne to the Chappel againe the French-men would protest which if they should doe hee must not faile to answere them in the same maner and termes that they should vse as in regard of his Holinesse so also in the behalfe of the Maiestie of his King The Prelats answered that if it came to this they would be readie to doe his Holinesse seruice and not faile to hold esteeme of his Catholique Maiestie as farre as did concerne them The Count prayed them againe to consider well of all which might happen in such a case saying that himselfe would come prepared also And knowing that the French-men could take but three courses either against the Legats or against the King or against him the Ambassadour hee meant to be prouided for an answere for all All the Ambassadours of other Princes perswaded the Legats to find a temper that so great disorder might not happen who answering that they must needs execute the Popes command which was precise and without any reseruation and the rather because they had promised the Count to doe it whensoeuer he would request it the Cardinal of Loraine protested to them that in case they did so hee would goe into the pulpit and shew of what importance the matter was and what a ruine it would bring to all Christendome and with the crucifixe in hand would cry Misericordia perswading the Fathers and people to goe out of the Church that they might not see so fearefull a schisme and crying Hee that desires the welfare of Christendome let him follow me would depart out of the Church hoping he should be followed by euery one The Legats mooued heerewith perswaded the Count to be content that no Chappell should be helde the next Sunday nor any procession made according to the vse and sent the Pope aduise of all Continuall congregations were held in the house of the French and Spanish Ambassadours The Spaniard sometimes gaue hope he would bee content and sometimes made instance to goe to Church to execute the Popes order for the Incense and Pax. And the French Ambassadours were resolued to protest and depart and said openly that they would not protest against the Legates being but meere nor against the King of Spanic or the Count his Ambassadour in regard they did prosecute their cause nor against the Apostolike Sea which they would alwayes honour following the steps of their predecessours but against the person of the Pope from whom the preiudice and innouation came as making himselfe a partie and giuing cause of schisme and for another cause also appealing vnto the future Pope lawfully elected and to a true and lawfull councell threatning to depart and to celebrate a Nationall The Prelats and other Frenchmen apart did commonly say to euery one that the Ambassadors had protestations against the person of the Bishop who caryed himselfe for Pope being not lawfull because there was a nullitie in the election for Simonie intimating particularly the obligation which Cardinall Caraffa had from the Duke of Florence The Prenchmen make a question whether the Pope were lawfully elected with promise of a certaine summe of money which that Cardinall sent afterwards to the Catholike King pretending it could not be made but by consent of the Pope before his assumption as also another obligation made by the Popes owne hand then Cardinall in the Conclaue to the Cardinall of Naples wherof mention hath bin made before And the President de Ferrieres prepared a very sharpe Oration in Latine and a protestation which howsoeuer it was not made yet it was printed and was shewed by the Frenchmen and is still to be seene in print as if it had beene recited to relate the substance whereof is not besides our present purpose that it may be seene not what the French said only but what opinion they brought to the Councel He said in substance That that Councel hauing bin called by means of Francis The protestation and Charles brothers French Kings they the French Kings Ambassadors were sory they should be forced to depart or consent to the diminution of the Kings dignitie that the prerogatiue of the French King was knowen to whosoeuer hath reade the Popes Law and the Histories of the Romane Church as also those who haue read the volumes of the Councels must needs know what place themselues ought to holde that the Ambassadours of the Catholique King in former generall Councels haue followed the Ambassadours of the most Christian that now the mutation was made not by the Fathers who if they had beene in libertie would not haue depriued any Prince of his possession nor by the Catholique King so neerely allied in amitie and kinred with their King but by the Father of all Christians who in stead of bread hath giuen his eldest sonne a stone and for fish a serpent to wound with one sting the King and the French Church together that Pius 4. dooth sow seeds of discord to disturbe the peace of Kings who are in amitie changing by force and iniustice the order of sitting alwayes vsed by the Ambassadours and lastly in the Councels of Constance and Lateran to shew that he is aboue Councels that he can neither disturbe the amity of the Kings nor alter the doctrine of the Councels of Constance and Basil that the Councel is
for the residue with a small variation of words and those not belonging to the substance satisfaction was giuen to all the Fathers The Spaniards who could not obtaine in Congregation the declaration for the institution of Bishops as they desired did the thirteenth day at night assemble in the house of the Count of Luna where Granata and his adherents perswaâed him to protest to the Legates in case the determination of that point should bee omitted but others disswaded it as a thing which might raise a great commotion The whole Congregation was spent in disputes and ended in contention deferring the resolution vntill the next morning When the Count hearing againe the diuersitie of opinions and considering that it would much displease the Pope all the Italian Bishops and all the French men who had reformed their opinions prayed Granata to thinke as others did in regard it was not a matter of conscience because the question was not in what manner it should bee refined but whether it should be refined or omitted Granata not changing but saying that hee thought in his conscience the determination was necessary hee desired him that hee would speake his opinion quietly and freely and content himselfe if it were not embraced by others and abstaine from contentions which both hee and the others promised to doe The next day which was the next before the Session a generall congregation was held in which Morone did propose whether the Fathers were pleased that in the Articles of Residence and of the age of those who are to bee ordained mention should bee made of Cardinals and particularly of the age Few did consent and most of them did discourse that there is no cause to make any Cardinals vnder age except Princes in whom age is not considerable because they doe honour the Clergy of what age soeuer they bee and that it was to no purpose to make a Decree where there was no abuse But in the particular of the residence the greater part was of opinion they should bee named But some contradicted because it would bee an approbation that Cardinals might haue Bishopriques and by consequence Commendaes which was not fit to doe but to leaue them to their conscience which must needes tell them that they are not exempt from the generall precept rather then by naming them to approoue two abuses at once plurality of Benefices and Commendaes Afterwards some other particulars of small weight beeing handled and concluded all which was to bee published in Session was read againe the Prelates giuing their opinions onely with the word placet Some Spaniards and Italians in number twenty eight answered negatiuely and the others being 192. did consent and in the end Morone concluded that the Session should be held He thanked the Fathers for accepting the Decrees and exhorted the others to ioine with them and prayed the Count of Luna to perswade his Prelats that seeing the vniuersall concourse of all the Councell in one opinion they would not dissent Whereof speaking with him more particularly after the congregation he promised that whensoeuer the Popes authority should bee declared according to the forme of the Councell of Florence the institution of Bishops should bee declared also to bee de iure diuino The Spanish Prelates beeing assembled that day at night in the house of the Count after many discourses grounding themselues vpon the Cardinals promise were content to accept all things The fifteenth of Iuly beeing come they went all to Church early in the The Session morning with the vsuall order where the accustomed ceremonies were vsed The Bishop of Paris sang Masse and the Bishop of Aliffe preached and did offend the French-men by naming the King of Spaine before their King as also the Polonians by naming Portugall before Polonia and the Venetians by mentioning the Duke of Sauoy before their Republique He seemed to say also that the celebration of the Councell was a continuation with the precedent of Paul and Iulius wherein the Imperialists and French-men had ill satisfaction He spake also of the faith and manners of the heretikes and catholikes and said that as the faith of the Catholiques was better so the heretiques did exceede them in good life which did giue much distaste especially The preacher ostendeth many Ambassadours to those who remembred the saying of our Sauiour and of Saint Iames that faith is not shewed but by workes At that instant nothing was sayd for feare of troubling the ceremonies But the next day the French Ambassadours the Polonian and the Venetians desired the Legats that the Sermon might not be printed nor put amongst the acts of the Councell The Masse and the other prayers being ended the Briefes of the Legation of the Cardinals Morone and Nauaggero were read as also the Mandats of the King of Polonia of the Duke of Sauoy the letter of the Queene of Scotland and the Mandate of the Catholique King Afterwards the Decrees of the doctrine of faith were read in which there was no contradiction but onely that the maior part of the Spaniards sayd they did consent vpon condition that the Lords the Legates should performe the promise made to the Ambassadour of their King The Decree of faith did containe in substance 1. The Sacrifice and the Priesthood are vnited in each law therefore there beeing a visible sacrifice The Decree of faith in the New Testament that is the Eucharist it must be confessed necessarily that there is a visible and externall Priesthood in which power is giuen by diuine institution to consecrate offer and minister the Eucharist and to remit and retaine sinnes 2. Which Priesthood beeing diuine must haue many Orders of Ministers to serue in it which must ascend from lower to higher ministeries because the Scripture maketh mention of the name of Deacons and from the beginning of the Church the ministeries of Subdeacons Accolythites Exorcists Readers Ostiaries were vsed placing the subdeaconship amongst the greater Orders 3. And because grace is conferred in the holy ordination Order is truly and properly one of thé seauen Sacraments of the Church 4 In which a Character beeing imprinted which cannot be blotted out the Synode doth condemne those who say that Priests haue sacerdotal power for a time so that they may returne to the world and not exercise the ministery of the word of God And doth condemne those who say all Christians are Priests or haue equall spirituall power which is nothing but to confound the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie which is in an order as an armie of souldiers To which Hierarchicall order doe belong especially Bishops who are superiour to Priests to whom it appertaineth to administer the Sacrament of Confirmation to ordaine Ministers and to performe other functions The Synode doth teach also that in the ordination of Bishops Priests and other degrees the consent vocation or authority of the Magistrate or of any other secular power is not necessary and that those who called onely or instituted
fornication and to confine the dispensutions also with in the limits which shall be spoken of in reciting the Decrees There was some contention also about the ninth poynt in which Superiours Whether one may be forbid or forced to marry are forbidde to force their subiects to marry with threats and punishments naming the Emperour and Kings Gulielmus Cassodorus Bishop of Bacellona opposed and saide that it could not bee presupposed that great Princes would meddle in mariages but for great causes and for the publique good that threats and punishments are then bad when they are vsed contrary to order of law but penall precepts conformable to the law are iust and can not bee reprehended If there be any case he said in which the Superiour may iustly command a mariage he may force the celebration of it by penall commands alleading also that it is a thing decided by the Diuines that iust feare doth not cause an inuoluntary action Hee desired that lawfull causes might be excepted and those Superiours only comprehended in the Decree who doe compell against iustice and order of the law saying that many cases may occurre in which the necessity of the publique good doth require the celebration of a mariage which hee that would say that a prince could not command and cause by compulsion to bee celebrated should offend against the law of God and man To this reason he added an example that in the yeere 1556. the second of Ianuary Paul the 4. sent a monitorie to Dame Ioan of Arragon wife of Ascanius Columna that she should not marry any of her daughters without his leaue or if she did the matrimony though consummated should be void which that most wise and sincere Pope would not haue done if Princes had not power to marry their subiects in case of the publique good In the point of not mentioning Princes he was followed by many and the name of the Emperour Kings and Princes was taken away But for the residue hee was much opposed with this reason onely that Matrimony is an holy thing in which the Secular power hath no authority and if there be any lawfull cause to compell any to marry it must be done by the Ecclesiasticall power onely The relation of the monitory of Paul raised a great wispering in the Congregation and afterwards gaue matter of diuers discourses Some sayd he did it not as Prince but as Pope and that he had reason to doe it in regard Ascanius Columna being a traytor vnto him he would not haue him get new adherences by mariage of his daughters by which hee might bee confirmed in his contumacie Others said that the Pope as Vicar of CHRIST hath no traitors intemporall matters and that the opinion of those who thinke that mariages may be made void by Apostolique authority is not well grounded except it bee by course of law or generall canons but not for particular persons and that for this neither reason can be brought nor example found Some denied that one might ground himselfe vpon such actions of popes which shew rather how farre the abuse of their power can stretch then how farre the lawfull vse thereof is extended And there was no lesse difficulty because the Decree did comprehend fathers mothers and other domesticall Superiours who might compell their children especially daughters to marry and it was considered that to come to excommunication in cases of this kind was very hard Yet those who before had defended that children were bound to obey their Fathers in this particular did maintaine it A temper was proposed that hauing first commanded politique Superiours vpon paine of excommunication domesticall Superiours should bee admonished not to compell their children against their will But the same men still opposed and said it was not iust to take from fathers that power which God hath giuen them And in the end it was resolued to take this part quite away But the bishop of Barcellona and some few besides were not of the same opinion as to say that as the authority of fathers and other domesticall Superiours ouer mariages was manifest or at the least not to bee doubted and therefore not to bee spoken of so the same consideration ought to bee had of the authoritie of Politique Superiours The Congregations assembled to discusse this point beeing ended the last whereof was the last of Iulie they beganne to speake priuately of secret mariage And both parties continuing in their owne opinions some said that the difficulty doth presuppose a doctrine of faith and therefore cannot bee determined beeing contradicted by a notable number This troubled them much who desired they should bee made voide and thought that they were wholly barred from all possibility to obtaine it At this time a difficulty arose though priuate yet very contentious A difficulty about censuring the Archbishop of Toledo For the Deputies concerning the Index hauing giuen the worke of Bartholomeus Caranza Arch-bishop of Toledo to some Diuines to bee perused and they hauing related that nothing worthy of censure was found in it the Congregation did approoue it and made publique faith thereof at the petition of his Agent But because the booke and the authour were vnder the censure of the Inquisition of Spaine the Secretary Castellunne complained to the Count of Luna and the Count to the Fathers of that Congregation desiring a retractation The father 's not inclining to reuoke the Decree because they thought it iust the bishop of Lerida either mooued by the Count or for some other cause beganne to speake against it and to taxe it alleadging places of the booke which by a bad interpretation did seeme to deserue censure and which was more touched the iudgement and conscience of those Bishops The Arch bishop of Prague the chiefe of that Congregation in defence of himselfe and his colleagues complained to the Legates desiring they would shew themselues in the businesse and protesting not to assist in any publique act vntill the Congregation had due satisfaction The Cardinall Morone interposed and made peace with these conditions that no other copie of the faith made should bee giuen and that Lerida should giue satisfaction of words to the Congregation and to Prague in particular and that all should bee forgotten on both sides And the Count of Luna with vnresistable entreaties got the testimonie out of the hands of the Agent of Toledo and so this stirre was appeased The Legates gaue the Articles of reformation to the Ambassadours in number thirty eight that they might commend to their consideration what pleased them before they were giuen to the Fathers to bee discussed which 38. Articles of Reformation Articles were diuided and one halfe allotted for the next Session and the other for the Session following for the reasons which shall bee related hereafter The Count of Luna perswaded the other Ambassadours to demaund that deputies might be elected for euery Nation to consider what was fit to be reformed because the modell
impossible to reduce this Decree into such a forme as might giue satisfaction to various opinions and to represent them with reseruations and nice distinctions gaue this forme to it in which it now is which as it is subiect to diuers interpretations so it may bee fitted to diuers opinions and being proposed in Congregation it had one hundred thirty and three voyces in fauour of it and nine and fifty did expresly contradict The Legates informed the Pope of all and demanded order what they should doe and whether the contradiction of such a number it beeing impossible to perswade them should hinder the Decree or not There was a A vaine feare of the plague in Trent report which caused some feare amongst the Fathers that the plague was in Ispruc and many would haue been gone if the Cardinal Morone who thought that matters were in good terme to finish the Councel had not vsed meanes to know the certaintie which was that in Sborri a place twentie miles distant from Ispruc many of those poore men who laboured in the mines died of a contagious sicknesse by an infection taken vnder the ground and that those of Ispruc had prouided so well as that there was no danger the disease would come thither which also did decrease in Sborri A great stirre happened likewise amongst the Italian Prelates especially those of the kingdome of Naples and Dukedome of Milan For the Catholike A stirre about the Inquisition in Milan King moued the Pope the moneth before to place the Inquisition in the state of Milan as it is in Spaine and to make a Spanish Prelate the Head of it alleadging that in regard of the vicinity of places infected it was necessary to vse exquisite diligence for the seruice of God and defence of religion and notice came that the Pope had proposed it in consistory did shew howsoeuer it was contradicted by some Cardinals some inclination to it at the perswasion of Cardinall Carpi who told him that it was good for the keeping of the citie of Milan in deuotion towards the Apostolike Sea which office hee performed for a secret hope cherished by the Spanish Ambassador that by this meanes hee should gaine the fauour of the King of Spaine to make him Pope The cities of that state sent Sforza Morone to his Holinesse and Cesare Tauerna and Princisuale Bisosto to the Catholike King and Sforza Briuio to the Councell This last to pray the Prelates and Cardinals of that state to haue compassion on their Countrey which being brought into misery by excessiue impositions would bee wholly dissolued by this which goeth beyond all many citizens preparing themselues to abandon the Countrey knowing well that that office had neuer proceeded in Spaine to heale the conscience but very often to emptie the purse and for many other mundane respects also And if the Inquisitors vnder the Kings owne eyes doe domineere so rigidly ouer their owne Countrey men how much more will they doe it in Milan where remedy will hardly bee found against them towards persons whom they care lesse for Briuio declared how the Cities were generally perplexed with this ill newes desiring the fauour of the Prelates This did more displease the Prelates then the Seculars and those of the Kingdome did doubt that the yoke being put vpon the state of Milan themselues should not bee able to keepe it from their owne neckes as they had done before The Prelates of Lombardie did assemble and resolue to write letters to the Pope and to Cardinall Borromeo subscribed by them all They tolde the Cardinall it would bee a preiudice to him to whom it belonged as Arch-bishop to bee the chiefe in that office And they said to the Pope that there were not such causes and respects as are in Spaine to put so rigorous an Inquisition amongst them which besides the euident ruine which it will bring to that state will be a great preiudice to the holy Sea For he could not refuse to place it in Naples also which would giue occasion to other Princes of Italie to desire the like And that Inquisition hauing authority ouer the Prelates the holy Sea would haue but little obedience from them because they would be forced to seeke the fauor of secular Princes to whom by this meanes they would be subiect so that in occasion of a new Councel he should haue but few Prelates whom hee might trust and commaund freely Neither ought hee to beleeue that which the Spaniards might say that the Inquisition of Milan should bee subiect to that of Rome as doeth appeare by their proceeding in the cause of the Arch-bishop of Toledo euer refusing to send the Processes which haue beene demanded from Rome as also doe the Inquisitors of the Kingdome of Sicilie who depend on Spaine The Prelates not content with this and other reasons alleadged vnto the Cardinals and others of Rome by euery one to those with whom hee had any power did perswade also that some word might bee inserted in the Decrees of the Councel in fauour of the Bishops to exempt or secure them and that the manner of making processes in that matter might be decreed which if it could not be done in the first Session it might in the next Morone gaue them hope of satisfaction And this accident did trouble the Councell very much because many were interested in it But newes came a few dayes after that the Duke of Sessa had found the generall distaste it gaue and for some reports which came vnto him doubting that the Dutchie of Milan would follow the example of the Flemings who became Gueux for so the reformists are called in those Countreys by the attempt of putting the Inquisition vpon them knowing it was not a fit time to handle that businesse stopped their Ambassadors promising to vse meanes that the State should haue satisfaction And but for this some maâer of great moment had ensued The Pope seeing the answeres of the Ambassadors made to the Articles proposed by the Legates was more confirmed in opinion that it was necessary to finish the Councell otherwise hee thought some great scandall would follow and the incoâugniences foreseenâ hee esteemed but light and feared some greater not thought on But seeing the difficulty to make an end The Pope laboââeth to finish the Councell without determining the things for which the Councel was called if the Princes were not content he resolued to treat with all of them herein Therefore hee wrote concerning this to his Nuncij in Germanie France and Spaine and spake of it to all the Ambassadours residing with him and to the Ministers of the Princes of Italie also vsing this concept that to him that assisted to finish the Councell hee should bee more obliged then if hee had assisted him with armes in some great necessitie To the Legates hee answered that they should principally ayme at the conclusion of the Councell and should grant whatsoeuer was necessary to obtaine it admitting
which compasse the will of him that is to prouide hath a large field In the third Article there was some difficulty about the visitation of Arch-bishops These alleadged the Canons and ancient customes that the Suffragans did sweare obedience to the Metropolitans and were wholly subiect to their visitation correction and gouernement and would not consent that their authoritie should be preiudiced and amongst these the Patriarke of Venice was exceeding warme On the contrary the Bishops especially those of the Kingdome of Naples laboured to mainetaine the custome by which they differ not in authority but in name onely But the number of the Bishops being great and of the Arch-bishops small and the Legates and Papalins fauouring those that these might not by granting authoritie and reputation by their subiection exempt themselues more from subiection to the Court they would obtaine nothing but one word onely of satisfaction that is that they were not forbid to visit when there was cause approoued by the Prouinciall Councell Whereof the Arch-bishops did complaine and say it was iust nothing For there beeing one Arch-bishop in the Prouinciall Councel and many Bishops it is certaine that the cause would neuer bee approoued The sixt Article was concerning the exemption of Chapters of Cathedrals from Episcopall authoritie in which the Spanish Bishops and in contemplation of them the Count of Luna hauing great interest many restrictions ampliations were made but not such as did content the Prelats howsoeuer they were often changed and in the end deferred vntill another Session as shall be said The thirteenth Article concerning Pensions spake generally that no Benefice should be burthened with greater Pensions then of the third part of the fruits or of their value conformeable to that which was vsed when the Pensions began This seem ãâã conuenient to the Cardinall of Loraine because there are some very rich benefices which could not be said to be burthened if they should pay two thirds and others so poore that they cannot beare any pension at all And therefore he said that this was not a iust distribution and that it was better to prohibite that Bishopriques of a thousand crownes and benefices of an hundred should be burthened and concerning the others to say nothing This opinion preuailed to the great content of the Legates and Papalins for the absolute power which was left to the Pope in good Benefices Those who demaunded a moderation of the pensions of reseruations of fruits formerly imposed of accesses and regresses made many and long discourses But the difficultie compelled euery one to bury all in silence for the confusion and disorders which were foreseene would ensue For all would haue excused themselnes that they would not resigne their Benefices without those conditions and those especially who had payd composition to the Chamber for the obtaining of such graces would haue complained that the graces should bee taken from them and the money not restored the restitution wereof was a thing impossible Finally euery one thought it enough to prouide for the future without thinking of that which is past The fourteenth Article which did detest and forbid all payment of part of the fruits for the collation prouision or possession did much please the French men They saide the payment of Annats was taken away by those words And indeed he that doth consider and examine them cannot giue them any other sence howsoeuer the euent hath shewed that they haue not been so vnderstood in Rome In the seuenteenth in which pluralitie of Benefices is forbid and dualtie granted when one is not sufficient some desired an addition that they should not be distant aboue a dayes iourney that the incumbent might make part of his residence in each of them But they could not obtaine it neither did they much labour foreseeing that that addition as also the whole Article would not bee executed but against those of the poorer sort onely The eighteenth howsoeuer it did please in that it did restore in effect the prouision of Benefices with cure to Bishops yet the French-men did oppose against the forme of the examination because it did seeme to binde the Bishops hands to strait Their reason was that by that concourse too open and to publike a way was giuen to ambition that antiquitie made profession to giue benefices to him that refused them whereas by this new manner they would not only procure them but professe themselues to be worthy of them In the nineteenth the Bishop of Conimbria spake at large against the Expectatiues or Aduowsons because they did make the incumbents death to bee desired and sometimes procured And for mentall Reseruations hee sayd they were fraudes and neere thefts and that it was better to leaue to the Pope the whole collation of all Benefices then to vse such vnworthy Artifices as was to giue vertue to a secret thought not published and to leaue a suspicion that it was not a reseruation in the minde but an inuention after the fact But Simoneta crossed his discourse saying that it was good to reprehend abuses for which no prouision was determined that it might be procured but seeing a common disposition to the remedie and the Decree composed alreadie it was sufficient to establish it by consenting without multiplying words of reprehension ambitiously when there was no neede The eleuenth of September the French Ambassadours receiued letters from the King of the eight and twentieth of August in which hee signified that hee had receiued the Articles imparted to them by the Legates and did see that matters were farre from the hope hee conceiued because to establish these was to pare the Kings nayles and to make those of the Ecclesiastiques The French King writeth to Trent concerning the Reformation of Princes longer Which because hee would not endure hee commanded to represent to the Fathers with wisedome dexteritie and courage that as euery Prince so long as the Councell doth proceed aright is bound to fauour it with all heate of zeale so to couer the sore which causeth the present euils and to make a greater with the preiudice of Kings is farre from that which was expected That he saw how lightly they passed ouer the reformation of the Clergy who onely haue giuen the scandals to those that haue separated themselues from the Romish Church and how they assume authoritie to take away the rights and prerogatiues of Kings to breake their Constitutions and Customes prescribed by time out of minde to anathematize and excommunicate Kings and Princes all tending to sowe disobedience sedition and rebellion of subiects against their Soueraignes whereas it is manifest to the whole world that the power of the Fathers and of the Councel extendeth onely to the reformation of the Clergie without touching matters of State or of Secular power and iurisdiction which is wholly distinct from the Ecclesiasticall and that alwayes when the Fathers and Councels haue presumed to handle such things Kings and Princes haue
ought to bee obserued vpon paine of Anathema 1. That Ecclesiasticall persons may not bee iudged in a secular Court howsoeuer there may bee doubt of the title of the Clerkeship or themselues consent or haue renounced the things obtained or for any cause whatsoeuer though vnder pretence of publike vtilitie or seruice of the King nor shall be proceeded against there in cause of murder if it bee not truly and properly a murder and notoriously knowne nor in other cases permitted by the law without the declaration of the law going before 2. That in causes spirituall of matrimonie heresie patronage beneficiall ciuill criminall and mixt belonging in what manner soeuer to the Ecclesiasticall Court as well ouer persons as ouer goodes tithes fourths and other portions appertaining to the Church or ouer beneficiall Patrimonies Ecclesiasticall Fees temporall iurisdiction of Churches the temporall Iudges shall not meddle neither in the Petitorie nor in the Possessorie taking away all appeale vpon pretence of iustice denied or as from an abuse or because the things obtained are renounced and those who shall haue recourse to the Secular magistrate in the causes aforesaid shall bee excommunicated and depriued of their rights belonging vnto them in these things And this shall be obserued also in causes depending in what instance soeuer 3. That the Seculars shall not appoint Iudges in causes Ecclesiasticall though they haue Apostolike authoritie or a custome time out of mind and the Clerkes who shall receiue such offices from the Lakes though by vertue of any priuiledge whatsoeuer shall bee suspended from their orders depriued of their Benefices and offices and made vncapeable of them 4. That the Secular shall not command the Ecclesiasticall Iudge not to excommunicate without licence or to reuoke or suspend the Excommunication denounced nor forbid him to examine cite and condemne or to haue Sergeants or Ministers for execution 5. That neither the Emperour Kings nor any Prince whatsoeuer shall make Edicts or Constitutions in what manner soeuer concerning Ecclesiasticall causes or persons nor meddle with their persons causes iurisdictions or tribunals no not in the Inquisition but shall bee bound to affoord the seculat Arme to Ecclesiasticall Iudges 6. That the temporall iurisdiction of the Ecclesiastikes though with meere and mixt power shall not bee disturbed nor their subiects drawne to the Secular tribunals in causes temporall 7. That no prince or magistrate shall promise by Briefe or other writing or giue hope to any to haue a Benefice within their dominions nor procure it from the Prelates or Chapters of Regulars and hee that shall obtaine it by that meanes shall bee depriued and yncapeable 8. That they shall not meddle with the fruites of Benefices Vacant vnder pretence of custodie or patronage or protection or of withstanding discords nor shall place there either Bayliefes or Vicars and the Seculars who shall accept such offices and custodies shall bee excommunicated and the Clerkes suspended from their Orders and depriued of their Benefices 9. That the Ecclesiastikes shall not bee forced to pay taxes gabels eithes passages subsidies though in the name of gift or loane either in respect of the Church goods and of their Patrimonial except in Prouinces where by ancient custome the Ecclesiastikes themselues doe assist in publike Parliaments to impose Subsidies both vpon the Laitie and the Clergie to make warre against the infidels or for other vrgent necessities 10. That they shall not meddle with Ecclesiasticall goods mooueable or immooueable vassallages tenths or other rights nor in the goods of communities or priuate men ouer which the Church hath any right nor shall rent out the depasturing or herbage which groweth in the lands and possessions of the Church 11 That the letters sentences and citations of Iudges Ecclesiasticall especially of the Court of Rome so soone as they bee exhibited shall bee intimated without exception published and executed neither shall it bee necessarie to require consent or licence which is called Exequatur or Placet or by any other name either for this or for taking possession of Benefices though vpon pretence of withstanding falshoods and violences except in fortresses and those Benefices in which Princes are acknowledged by reason of the temporalitie and in case there shall bee doubt of falsitie or of some great scandall or tumult the Bishop as the Popes delegate shall constitute what hee thinketh needefull 12. That Princes and Magistrates shall not lodge their officers seruants souldiers horses or dogs in the houses or Monasteries of the Ecclesiastikes nor take any thing from them for their foode or passage 13. And if any Kingdome Prouince or place shall pretend not to be bound to any of the things aforesaid by vertue of priuiledges from the Apostolike Sea which are in actuall vse the priuiledges shall bee exhibited to the Pope within a yeere after the end of the Councell which shall bee confirmed by him according to the merites of the Kingdomes or Prouinces and in case they be not exhibited before the end of the yeere they shall be vnderstood to bee of no force And for the Epilogue there was an ad ãâ¦ã tion to all Prindes to haue in veneration the things which concerne the Clergie as peculiar to God and not to suffer them to bee offended by others renewing all the constitutions of Popes and holy Canons in fauour of Ecclesiasticall immunitie commanding vnder paine of Anathema that neither directly nor indirectly vnder any preâence whatsoeuer any thing bee constituted or executed against the persons or goods of the Clergie or against their libertie any priuiledges or exemptions though immemoriall notwithstanding And this is it which was first imparted to the Ambassadours and by each of them sent to their Princes whereupon the French King gaue the order to his Ambassadors before mentioned And the Emperor hauing seene them wrot to the Cardinall Morone that hee could not possibly assent either as Emperor Are distastfull to the Emperour or as Arch-Duke that they should speake in Councell of reforming the iurisdiction of Princes nor to take from them authority to receiue assistance and contributions from the Clergie putting him in minde that all the former euils did arise from the oppressions attempted by the Ecclesiastikes against people and Princes That they should beware not to prouoke them more and cause greater inconueniences to arise After Loraine was departed the French Ambassadours put their protestation in order to make vse of it if need were In the Congregation of the two and twentieth of September one of the Fathers made a long speach to shew that the cause of all deformation proceeded from Princes that they had more neede of reformation that the Articles were already in order and was now time to propose them that they might not vanish to nothing by delaies After hee had spoken the Ambassadour de Ferrieres made a long querulous The speach of de Ferrieres Oration or as the Frenchmen say a complaint The contents whereof in the
of heresie and others said it was much to bee suspected at the least and others that it was offensiue to godly eares They said hee had taken occasion to doe it in absence of the Cardinall of Loraine who would neuer haue endured those termes and that his end was to dissolue the Councell that hee did attribute to Kings more then belongeth to them that hee inferred that the Popes authority is not necessary for the vsing of Church goods that hee made the French King like to the Queene of England But nothing did so much offend as that hee said that the authority of the French Kings ouer persons and goods Ecclesiasticall was not founded vpon the Pragmatique Concordates and priuiledges giuen by Popes but vpon the law of Nature holy Scripture ancient Councels and lawes of the Christian Emperours The French Ambassadours were reprehended also because they did not follow the steps of the Emperours and Spanish Ambassadors who though they had the same interests made not such a commotion because they knew there was no reason for it De Ferrieres defended himselfe said that the Legates had promised the Cardinall of Loraine that this matter should not bee spoken of but with such moderation as that it should not touch the affaires of France which was not performed that the Kings instruction had beene imparted to the Cardinall who if he had beene present would not onely haue consented to but counselled Protestation that those were great Ignorantes who hauing seene nothing but the Decretals Lawes of foure hundred yeeres did thinke that there were ãâã Ecclesiasticall lawes before them that if any would reforme the King by the Decretals he would reforme them by the Decrees and lead them also to more ancient times not onely of Saint Austine but of the Apostles also that he did not make the French King as the Queene of England but did oppose them who haue begunne long since to enlarge their owne authority by di ãâ¦ã ing the Kings that if those Articles did so much damnifie the Emperour and Catholique King as they doe France they would neuer haue beene proposed and therefore he was not to take example by those who haue not equall interests The Arch-bishop of Sant and the Abbat of Claraual were distasted most of all who went vp and downe saying that the Ambassadours had done ill to protest and that their end was to make a confusion and giue occasion for a Nationall Councel in France that they were men not well affected creatures of the King of Nauarre sent by him to the Councel for his owne deseignes had protested without the Kings commission that it was fit to make them shew their instructions to frame an Inquisition against them as not hauing a good opinion in matter of faith Where in great differences did arise between the Ambassadours and them The next day the Ambassadors gaue the King an account of the causes why they had deferred the protestation vntill then and how they were forced at that time to come vnto it adding that they would deferre the registring of it in the acts of the Councell vntill his Maiesty had seene it and commanded them what they should doe The Legats not hauing a copie of the Oration made a collection of it by the memory of those who had beeene most attentiue to send it to the Pope of which de Ferrieres hauing gotten a copie complained that many things were expressed against his intention and in particular where hee named Ecclesiasticall lawes it was repeated spirituall lawes and that Kings might take Church goods at their pleasure whereas hee had sayd onely for necessary cause By this he was forced to giue foorth his Oration and sent a copie of it to Rome to the Cardinall of Loraine excusing himselfe for not hauing vsed words of such acrimony as he was commanded in the last instructions and in the first which are reconfirmed in those adding also that he thought it necessary to obey the King and was not willing to vndergoe the reprehensions of the Counsellors of Parliament who would haue taxed him if in a Generall Councell matters of so great importance had beene determined against that which hath beene by them so exactly maintained besides the Kings authority which hee defended hauing beene vpheld foure hundred yeeres by the Kingdome of France against the war in opposition of it made by the Court of Rome it was not iust that the Fathers of the Councell the greater part of whom are Courtiers should be Iudges of the ancient differences which the kingdome hath with that Court He gaue a copie of the oration to the Ambassadors also and to as many as did desire it and some saide that he had pronounced it otherwise then it was written Whereunto hee replyed that that could not bee said by any that had any meane vnderstanding of the Latine and that howsoeuer it was the same pronounced and written yet if they thought otherwise they must remember that the stile of the Synod was neuer to iudge of things as they were deliuered in voyce but as they were exhibited in writing and therefore they should moue no controuersie herein or if they would himselfe was to bee beleeued before any other The oration being published it was answered in the name of the Synod And answered by a namelesse man Hee said that the French Ambassadours had reason to compare themselues to the Ambassadours of the Iewes because they had both made an vniust complaint against GOD and that the same answere might be giuen them which the Prophet gaue to that people in the name of GOD that if they had fasted and lamented so many yeeres or ate and drunke all was for their owne interests that the Kings of France were cause of all the abuses of that Kingdome by naming to Bishoprickes vnlearned persons ignorant in Ecclesiasticall discipline and more inclined to a lasciuious then to a religious life that the French-men would not haue a resolution in the controuersies of faith that Christian doctrine might allwayes be vncertaine and place might be giuen to new masters who might rub the itching eares of that vnquiet Nation that they spared not to say in those turbulent times that it belonged to the King though very yong as yet to dispose of all the gouerment of the Church that they had sayd with asseueration that beneficed men had onely the vse of the reuenues whereas in France time out of mind they haue carried themselues for Vsufructuaries making Testaments and receiuing inheritances from their kinsfolke who die intestate that to say the poore are owners of the reuenues was much contrary to another saying in the same oration that the King is Patron of all Ecclesiastical goods and might dispose of them at his pleasure that it was a great absurdity to say that the King might not bee reprehended by a generall Councell seeing that Dauid was reprehended by the Prophet Nathan and tooke it in good part that it did
a little sauour of heresie to taxe Bishops of these later times as if they were not true Bishops In the end hee spake at large against the saying of the Ambassador that Kings are giuen by GOD confuting it as hereticall condemned by the extrauagant of Boniface the eight Vnam sanctam if hee did not distinguish that they are from GOD but by mediation of his Vicar The Ambassadour published an Apologie in answer of this writing as if Which causeth him to make an Apologie it had beene made to the Synod saying that the Fathers could not answere them as the Prophet did the Iewes for they demaunded a reformation of the Cleargie principally in France knowing the defects of it and not as the Iewes to whom the cause of their fasting and lamentation was imputed because they were ignorant of their owne defects that the Fathers ascribing the cause of the Ecclesiasticall deformation to their Kings should take heede they did not like Adam who layd the blame vpon the woman which God had giuen him for company saying it was a great fault in the Kings to present vnworthy Bishops but a greater in the Popes to admit them that they had desired the reformation before the doctrine not to leaue it vncertaine but because all Catholiques consenting therein they thought it necessary to begin with corrupted manners the fountaine and source of all heresies that he was not sorry hee had said that in the Articles proposed there are many things repugnant to the ancient decrees yea he would adde that they did derogate also from the constitutions of the Popes of later times that hee had said that Charles the great and Lewis the ninth had constituted Ecclesiasticall Lawes by which France had beene gouerned not that the present King did meane to make new and if he had he had spoken conformably to the holy Scripture the ciuill lawes of the Romans and to that which the Ecclesiasticall authors Greeke and Latine doe write before the booke of the Decrees for saying that beneficed men had onely the vse of the reuenues hee asked pardon because he should haue sayd that they were onely Administrators and that those who take his saying in ill part must complaine of Ierom Austin and the other Fathers who did not say onely that the Ecclesiasticall goods did belong to the poore but that Clergy men like seruants did gaine all for the Church that he neuer said that the King had free power ouer Ecclesiasticall goods but that all did belong to the Prince in time of instant and vrgent publike necessitie and he that knew the force of those words did vnderstand well that in such a time neither request nor authoritie of the Pope could take place that he had reprehended the Anathema against Kings in that manner as it was set downe in the Articles and did grant that Princes and Magistrates might bee reprehended in that sort as Nathan did but that they should not bee prouoked with iniuries and maledictions that hauing incited them by the example of Ezekias to make a reformation according to the paterne of the ancient times it could not bee inferred that he did not thinke the Bishops of the last times to be lawfull knowing very well that the Pharises and Popes sit in Moyses chaire that in saying the power of Kings commeth from God he hath said absolutely and simply as the Prophet Daniel and Paul the Apostle haue written not remembring the distinction of mediate immediate nor the Constitution of Boniface of which if hee being a French-man had thought he would haue repeated what the Stories say of the cause and beginning of that extrauagant This Apologie did not diminish the bad opinion conceiued against the Ambassadours but increased it rather it being as they sayd not an excuse The gouernmeÌt of France is taxed by the Fathers of the error committed but a pertinacie in maintaining it And many discoursed not so much against the Ambassadours as against the Kingdome They sayd it did plainly appeare of what mind they were who managed the affaires of France They noted the Queene Mother that shee gaue credit to the Chastilons especially to him that had quitted the Cardinals Cap that the Chancellor and the Bishop of Valence had too much power with her at whose instance that vnluckie checke had beene giuen to the Parliament of Paris with the detriment of Religion that she had inward familiaritie with Cursor and with his wife whom in respect of their Religion shee should not haue endured to looke vpon That the Kings Court was full of Hugonots exceedingly fauoured that sollicitation was still vsed to sell Ecclesiasticall goods to the great preiudice of the Church and other things they sayd of this nature But while the Councell was in this motion by meanes of these differences the Count of Luna according to his vse to adde difficulties to those which were proposed by others made instance for the abrogation of Proponentibus Legatis A thing which did much trouble them because they knew not how to content him without preiudice of the formed Sessions For not onely the reuocation but euery modification or suspension did seeme to bee a declaration that they had not lawfully proceeded in the things past But the Ambassadour seeing nothing done concerning his demand so often The abrogation of proponentibus Legatis is promoted againe made said that hitherto he had negotiated modestly but should bee forced to alter his course and spake more boldly because the Pope vpon his former instances had written that they should doe that which was conuenient and did wholly referre himselfe vnto them The Legates to be quit of his importunitie answered that they would leaue it in the liberty of the Councell to make the declaration if he thought good and so the name of libertie of the Councel did serue to couer that which did proceed from others For the Legates did at the same time vse strong perswasions with the Prelates their friends that a delay might bee interposed to referre this particular to the end of the Councel and to enioy the benefit of time that some ouerture might bee made to some course lesse preiudiciall But the Count hauing discouered the practises prepared a protestation desiring the Emperours French and Portugal Ambassadours to subscribe it who perswaded him not to bee so earnest at that time For Morone hauing promised the Emperour that prouision should bee made herein before the end of the Councel vntill it were vnderstood whether that would be performed or not they knew not how hee could protest concerning the other And Cardinall Morone to pacifie the Count sent Paleotto often to negotiate with him in what maner his request might be granted which himselfe did not well vnderstand because his meaning was not to preiudice the decrees past and with this condition it was hard to finde a temper In conclusion the Legates gaue the Count theirword that the declaration should be made in the next Session
so that a meanes were found to satisfie the Fathers Newes being come to Rome of the French protestation the Pope and the whole Court were wonderfully moued thinking it was purposely done to dissolue the Councel and imputed it vnto them But the Pope complained aboue all that while the King did demaund a fauour and a grant of a hundred thousand crownes of the reuenues of the Clergie of France his Ambassadours should say in the face of the whole Councell that hee might take them without him And the Cardinall of Loraine was troubled more because he thought it would be a great crosse to his negotiation with his Holinesse He laboured to make it appeare that this did happen against his will and that he would haue diuerted it if he had been in Trent that that instruction was a remnant of the Councels taken in the life time of the King of Nauar and the execution procured by the dependants of that faction of which de Ferrieres was one that that faction though it professed the Catholique religion outwardly did hold strict intelligence with the Hugonots who desired a dissolution of the Councell without a quiet end that they might not be anathematised But he said that those who gouerne the affaires in Trent were not without blame in regard that before his departure from that Citie the things concerning that matter stood in good tearmes the Legates hauing promised morethings with which the Ambassadours were contented One that they would not speake of Kings and Soueraigne Princes but onely of certaine little Lords who grant to Bishops no exercise of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction the other that all things depending on graces done by the Pope should bee excepted as indulgences priuiledges and graunts of the holy Sea notwithstanding since his departure they had giuen to the Fathers the first forme with the same things in it which they had promised to take away But he assured his Holinesse that notwithstanding this the Councel should haue a quiet end and promised to write to the King and complaine of that which was done and to vse meanes that the Ambassadours should returne to Trent which he hoped to obtaine According to this promise he wrote into France and to the Ambassadours These he told that their action had this excuse that it was done but that hereafter they should continue in doing their duty without making any more innouations He wrote to the King that the opposition made by the Ambassadours seemed vnto him very strange and the rather because they had done it without his priuitie and that there was neither reason nor occasion for it that his absence from Trent was the cause why the Ambassadours had applied out of season a sharpe plaster to a small sore that at his returne he would make prouision therein with great case But because things done alreadie could not bevndone he praied his Maiestie to write to the Ambassadours to continue in doing their dutie and to abstaine from violent courses He added that he found the Pope well inclined and disposed to an holy and serious reformation of the Church that Christendome was happy in hauing so worthy a Pastor that hee sent him backe to Trent so well instructed of all his holy intentions for the ending and conclusion of the Councel that he might hope for an happy successe And because in the end of the Councel the decrees must bee subscribed by the Fathers and Ambassadours who haue assisted in the name of their Princes he desired the King to cause his Ambassadours to returne that they may bee present and accomplish that which is the complement of the protection and of all the fauours done to the Councel by his Maiestie by his Brother Father and Grand-father The Cardinall had much adoe to defend himselfe not onely with the Pope but with the Colledge of Cardinals also in Consistory who said that Princes desired the liberty of the Councell yet not in the least and iustest thing that concerne them but onely for the destruction of the Ecclesiastiques The Pope gaue order that better consideration should be had of that which was to bee written to Trent about that reformation saying hee did it not to meddle in the affaires of the Councel because hee meant to let the Fathers alone but onely to instruct the Legates by way of counsell But in the meane while hee wrote to the Legates that if the French-men would depart they should doe it but that they should not giue them occasion but should bee very carefull to hold the Session at the time appointed when Loraine should be returned and to finish the Counsel with one Session more holding it within two or three weekes at the most and that they should conceale this order imparting it to none but to Loraine And if the Emperours Ambassadours should mooue them they should answere that at the arriuall of that Cardinall they would resolue what to doe And he encoÌuraged them saying that hee had brought Germany and France to his purpose and that nothing remained but Spaine which answered that it was not good to finish the Councell because many things and the most principall did remaine to be handled Notwithstanding he had hope he said to reduce it and to conclude the Synode with a generall satisfaction And indeed hee was secure of France and Germanie For besides his treatie with Loraine who did abundantly secure him of France hee receiued at the same time a resolution from the Emperour that he was content with the end and would promote it And howsoeuer his Nuncio aduised that his Maiestie was doubtfull in resoluing and that there was danger he would change yet vnderstanding that the King of the Romanes was author of the resolution saying that it was good to finish it because it did no good nor gaue any hope that it would doe he was assured that that King mooued by himselfe and by good reason would perseuere in his purpose and by consequence keepe his father in that opinion But the French Ambassadours after the Oration did no more appeare publiquely in Trent They let those few Prelats remaining know that the Kings pleasure was that they should oppose the fift Article and the second because the persons and causes of France might by vertue of those two bee drawen to letigate out of the Kingdome and the ninteenth because by it the preuentions were canonized and the Parlaments depriued of their prerogatiues in matter of benefices The Legates so soone as the Fathers had made an end of speaking of the 21. Article proposed vnto them the others also wherein all the Ambassadours opposed in regard of the matter concerning Princes The Fathers complained that being to reforme as alwaies hath been said all the Church in the Head and in the members in the end the Princes would haue no reformation but for the Clergie onely which could not bee reformed neither if the Prelates were hindered in performing their charges and the Ecclesiasticall liberty not preserued Notwithstanding
Canons And they imployed the Emperours Ambassadours to perswade the Count to be content with it by which meanes that difficultie also was ouercome The declaration of Propenentibus Legatis did remaine For which not being able to find a temper they tolde the Count that hee should propose a forme how he would haue it done Wherein hee excusing himselfe they deputed three Canonists to treat with him and to find a meanes that might please him so that it were not to alter the way prescribed by the Pope But The Card of Loraine returneth to Trent and hasteneth the end of the Councell the Cardinall of Loraine came fitly for that occasion who being parted from Rome with instruction and conclusion of all things and hauing tooke Venice in his way to perswade the Ambassadours to returne before the end of the Councell and now arriued in Trent caused with his desteritie the Count to approoue that manner by which that difficultie so much agitated receiued an end with satisfaction of all and it was made the one and twentieth Article of reformation proposed in the Congregation of the ninth of Nouember held for this purpose and approoued with small resistance After this the second Article was taken away which being done all the Articles were read ouer againe and the suffrages briefly deliuered In which Loraine to salue his honour said that howsoeuer he desired a greater reformation yet knowing that in the beginning one could not come to the last remedies hee assented to the Decrees not iudging them sufficient but hoping that the Pope either by bringing the old Canons into vse or by celebrating other generall Councels would adde a perfection It is worthy of memorie that in this Congregation hee made a long digression He maketh an Oration in ãâã of the Pope in forme of an encomiasticall Oration of the Popes good will of his desire to see the Church reformed the Episcopall degree restored to its ancient dignitie and the Councell ended with the fruit of all Christendome The Arch-Bishop of Granata when it was his turne to speake brake out into the Popes commendation also attributing as much vnto him as the other but added that either the Pope did iudge that he could not doe as he would or had not authority to make his ministers and dependants to execute his will Here I must make a great mutation of stile For whereas in the former narration I haue vsed that which is proper to describe varietie of minds and opinions The state of the Councel is quite altered one crossing the designes of another and delayes of resolutions interposed framing my selfe to declare the counsels of diuers sometimes contrary amongst themselues hereafter I must make relation of one aime only and vniforme operations which seeme rather to flie then run to one only end whereof I can giue but one cause not to repeate it in all places that is the ioynt resolution to precipitate the Councell Therefore to speake simply I must say that Letters came from the Pope with resolution that the Councell should bee ended though with distast of the King of Spaine because hee had meanes to make an agreement with him that they should establish the Decree of secret marriage with as much vnion as was possible but yet to doe it though the same opposition should continue that for the reformation of Princes and restitution of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction and libertie they should not descend to any particular but renew the ancient Canons and without Anathemaes that if any difficultie did arise concerning the other Articles they should reserue it for him who would make prouision therein referring them for the residue to the Cardinall of Loraine who was fully informed of his whole will whom they ought to beleeue Afterwards hee sent a forme in what sort they should finish the Councell which did containe that all things done vnder Paul and Iulius should be confirmed and declared that they were all done in this one Councell and that in all things the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea should be preserued that of the things decreed the Popes confirmation should be demanded that all the Fathers should subscribe and after them according to the example of the ancient Emperours there should be a subscription of the Ambassadors that the Princes might be bound to the obseruance of the Decrees and to persecute with Armes those of the contrary religion leauing it in the power of them the Legats together with Loraine to adde diminish or alter according to opportunite All which things were kept most secret vntill after the Councel that they might ãâ¦ã the better as shall be said The eleuenth of Nouember came in which the Session was held with the vsuall ceremonies Voyces beeing to bee giuen in the matter of clandestine mariage Cardinall Varmiense who held it a matter of ãâã and thought the Church had no authoritie ouer it would not bee ãâ¦ã sing himselfe that in a matter of positiââ law be thought ãâ¦ã The Session ãâ¦ã deliuer his minde freely though the contrarie were ãâ¦ã hee should bee forced to say for satisfaction of his ãâ¦ã Synod could not make that decree which might haue âused same distates such as hee was not willing to giue Francis Richarââ made the Sermonâ in which hee admonished the Fathers that this most holy Synod hauing beene in trauaile these two yeeres and euery one beeing in expectation of what it will bee deliuered it was not fit it should produce ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã childe because the worlde doth expect a sound and perfect issue For effecting hereof it was conuenient to imitate the Apostles ââyrs and Primitiue Church making them a patterne whence to take the ãâ¦ã of the infant which is to come into the world These were hee said doctrine religion and discipline all which beeing degenerated in these times must bee restored to their ancient integritie And that this is it which hath been expected so long and is expected still The ceremonies being ended the letters of Madam Regent of Flanders concerning the sending of ãâã Prelates to the Councell were read as also the Mandates of the Duke of Florence and of the grand Master of Malta Afterwards the doctrine and the anathematismes of matrimonie were read by the Masse Bishop to which all consented The Articles of reformation of Matrimony beeing read to the first of the annullation of the clandestine Cardinall Morone said that it Varietie of opinions about clandestine mariages pleased him if it pleased the Pope Simoneta said it did not please him but referred himselfe to the Pope Of the others sixe and fifty did absolutely denie and all the rest did approoue it Afterwards the Decrees of reformation were read And beeing come to The Decrees of reformation the fift of the criminall causes of Bishops perceiuing the Kingdomes where the inquisition is were excepted a great commotion was raised amongst the Fathers the Lombards and Neapolitans saying confusedly that that exception was neuer proposed in
Congregation and that it ought to bee remoued which they were forced presently to doe Afterwards the Cardinall of Loraine sayd concerning the same poynt that hee did approoue the Decree vpon condition that it did not preiudice any of the priuileges rights and constitutions of the Kings of Frange as had been concluded in the Congregation the day before declaring that they did not preiudice the authoritie of any Prince And in the end of the Decrees hee made a protestation in his owne name and of the other French Prelates wholly conformable to that other made two dayes before in the Congregation that is that their nation did receiue those decrees not as a perfect perfect reformation but as a preparation to one entire hoping the Pope would supplie the defects in time and occasion by bringing into vse the old Canons or by celebrating other generall Councels to giue a perfection to the things begun And hee desired in the name of all the French Bishops that this might bee inserted in the Actes of the Councell and a publique instrument made of it Diuers other things were added by others and some oppositions of no great moment made against some of the Articles where in some differences arising it was said they should be accommodated in a general Congregation because it was then late 2 houres within night And for the conclusion of the Session the Decree of the intimation of the next for the ninth of December was read with power to anticipate declaring that the sixth Article now deferred and other Articles of reformation exhibited and other things belonging thereunto should then bee handled adding that in case it shall ãâã fit and the time comport some doctrines may be handled as they shall bee in their times proposed in the Congregations The doctrine of the Sacrament of Matrimonie did containe That Adam did pronounce the bond of Matrimonie to be perpetuall and that onely two persons may bee ioyned therein a thing more plainely declared by CHRIST who also by his passion hath merited grace to confirme it and to sanctifie those who are ioyned Which is intimated by Saint Paul when hee sayd that this was the great Sacrament in CHRIST and the Church Whereupon Matrimony in the Euangelicall Law exceeding the ancient mariages by addition of grace it is iustly numbred amongst the Sacraments of the new law Therefore the Synode condemning the heresies in this matter doth constitute the Anathematismes 1. Against him that shall say that Matrimonie is not one of the seuen Sacraments instituted by CHRIST and doth not conferre grace 2. Or that it is lawfull for Christians to haue many wiues at once and that this is not forbidden by any Law of God 3. Or that onely the degrees of affinitie and consanguinity expressed in Leuiticus may nullifie the mariage and that the Church may not adde others or dispence with some of them 4. That the Church cannot constitute impediments or hath erred in constituting them 5. That one of those who are maried may dissolue the Matrimony for heresie troublesome conuersation or voluntary absence of the other 6. Or that lawfull matrimonie not consummated is not dissolued by a solemne religious vow 7. Or that the Church hath erred in teaching that the matrimoniall bond is not dissolued by adultery 8. Or that the Church doth erre in separating those who are married for a determinate or indeterminate time in respect of carnall coniunction or cohabitation 9. Or that the Ecclesiastiques of holy Order or professed Regulars may marry as also all those who finde they haue not the gift of chastitie in regard that GOD doeth not denie the gift to him that doeth demaund it 10. Or that shall preferre the state of mariage to virginitie and chastitie 11. Or that the prohibition of mariage in certaine times of the yeere is superstition or shall condemne the benedictions and other ceremonies 12 Or that matrimoniall causes doe not belong to Ecclesiasticall Iudges The Decrees of the reformation of Matrimony did containe 1. That howsoeuer it be true that clandestine mariages haue beene true and lawfull so long as the Church hath not disallowed them and that the Synode doth anathematize him who doth not hold them for such as also those who affirme that mariages contracted without consent of parents in whose power the maried parties are is voyde and that the Fathers may either approoue or disprooue it yet the Church hath euer forbid and detested them And because prohibitions doe no good the Synode doth command that the matrimony shall be denounced in the Church three Festiuall dayes before it bee contracted and no impediment being found shall bee celebrated in the face of the Church where the Parish Priest hauing interrogated the man and the woman and heard their consent shall say I ioyne you in matrimony in the name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost and shall vse other words accustomed in the Prouince Notwithstanding the Synod doth referre it to the will of the Bishop to omit the Banes but doth declare those to bee vncapable of mariage who attempt to contract it without the presence of the Parish Priest or another Priest of equall authority and of two or three witnesses making void and nullifying such contracts and punishing the transgressours Afterwards it doth exhort the parties maried not to dwell together before the benediction and command the Parish Priest to haue a booke in which mariages so contracted shall be written It doth exhort the parties that are to be maried to confesse and communicate before the contract or consummation of the mariage reserueth the customes and ceremonies of euery Prouince and will haue this Decree to bee of force within thirtie daies after it shall be published in euery Parish Secondly concerning the impediments of mariage the Synode doth affirme that the multitude of prohibitions did cause great sins and scandals Therefore it doth restraine that of spiritual cognation to that which the baptized and their parents haue with the god-fathers and god-mothers and the number of these to one man one woman only Ordaining the same about the kinred which doth arise by the sacrament of Confirmation 3. It doth restraine the impediment of honestie which hath its beginning from contracts to the first degree onely 4. That of affinity by fornication to the first and second 5. It doth take away all hope of dispensations for matrimony wittingly contracted in degrees prohibited and to those who haue ignorantly contracted without the solemnities in case of probable ignorance a dispensation may be giuen gratis But to contract in degrees prohibited a dispensation shall neuer be granted or seldome onely for a iust cause without cost nor in the second degree amongst Princes except for a publique cause 6. Matrimony shall not bee contracted with a woman stollen away so long as shee is in the power of him that did steale her and doth declare those Raptors and those that doe assist them with counsell aid or fauour excommunicated infamous
vncapable of all dignity and the Raptor whether hee many the woman or not shall bee bound to giue her a dowry at the pleasure of the Iudge 7. It doth ordaine that vagabonds shall not marry without a diligent inquisition first made and licence of the Ordinary exhorting the secular Magistrates to punish them seuerely 8. It doth ordaine against Concubinaries that being admonished thrice by the Ordinary in case they seperate not themselues they shall be excommunicated and perseuering one yeere after the censure the Ordinarie shall proceed seuerely against them and the Concubines after three admonitions shall be punished and if the Bishop shall thinke fit chased also out of the Territorie by assistance of the secular power 9. It commandeth euery temporall Lord and Magistrate vpon paine of excommunication not to compell their subiects or any others to marry directly or indirectly 10. It doth restraine the ancient prohibitions of nuptiall solemnities from Aduent to the Epiphany and from Ash wednesday to the Octaues of Easter The Decrees of reformation not as they were read in Session but as they were corrected the next day in Congregation which was appoynted The Decrees of Reformation to be don did containe 1. That publike prayers shall be made though the Church be vacant that whosoeuer haue right in the promotion shall be admonished that it is a mortall sinne if they shall not vse all diligence to promote the most worthy and profitable for the Church borne of lawfull matrimony worthy in regard of their life age doctrine and of other qualities required by the holy Canons Decrees of this Councel That in euery prouinciall Synod a forme of examination shall be prescribed by approbation of the Pope fit for euery place the examinatioÌ made according to that prescript shall be sent to the Pope to be discussed by the Cardinals proposed in Consistorie and all other things required by the Synod for age life doctrine other qualities in the promotion of BB. shal be required in the creation of Cardinals though but Deacons which the Pope if he can conueniently shall take out of all Nations and those that are fit And it was added that the Synod being grieued to see such great incommodities of the Church cannot choose but call to mind how necessary it is that the Pope in regard of his duty should endeauour to assume Cardinals of excellent worth and to prouide the Church of fit Pastours because if the flocke should perish by their negligence CHRIST will demand an acount of his Holinesse 2. That the prouinciall Councel shall be called by the Metropolitane or the most ancient Suffragane within one yeere at the most after the end of this Synode and afterwards euery two yeeres at the least That Bishops shall not bee forced heereafter to goe to the Metropolitane Church That those who haue not an Arch-bishop shall elect one in the prouinciall Synod in which hee ought to assist and receiue the constitutions thereof their exemptions and priuiledges otherwise remaining firme And the Diocesan Synods shall bee celebrated euery yeere in which the exempted except those who are subiect to general Chapters shall assist Which generall Chapters hauing secular Churches annexed in regard of them shall assist also 3. Bishops shall bee bound to visite the Diocesse euery yeere either in person or by visitors and all of it if they can or if it be large in two yeeres at the least Metropolitans shall not visite the Diocesse of the Suffragans but for a cause approoued in the prouinciall Councel The Arch deacons and other inferiours shall visite in person and shall take a Notary by consent of the Bishop The Visitor shall goe with a modest traine of men and horses dispatching the visitation as soone as may bee and shall not receiue any thing but frugall and moderate diet which may be giuen either in kind or money yet so as that if there bee a custome in any place not to receiue so much as these it shall be obserued also That Patrons shall not meddle with that which concerneth the administration of Sacraments or the visitation of the ornaments of the Church immoueable goods or rents of houses except it do belong vnto them by right of the foundation 4. That Bishops shall be bound to preach in person or hauing a lawful impediment by others And in case the Parish Priest be hindred that hee cannot preach in his owne Church hee shall at his charge maintaine another to doe it deputed by the Bishops And he shall preach euery Sunday and solemne feast and in Aduent and Lent euery day or thrice a weeke at the least That the Bishop shall admonish euery one to go to his owne Parish to heare the sermon That none shall preach against the Bishops will whose cure shall be that Christian doctrine be taught in euery Parish 5. That criminall causes against Bishops that be of great weight shall bee iudged by the Pope and if there shall be occasion to commit them to any out of the Court they shall be committed onely to the Metropolitan or to Bishops elected by the Pope and to take information onely reseruing the definitiue to the Pope but small matters shall bee iudged in the Prouinciall Councell or by Iudges deputed by them 6. That the Bishops shall dispense in the Court of Conscience with all their subiects in all their irregularities and suspensions for secret offences except voluntary murther and absolue from all cases reserued to the Apostolike Sea either by himselfe or his Vicar as also from the excesse of heresie by himselfe but not by a Vicar 7. That the Bishop shall haue care that the force and vse of the Sacraments shall be expounded to the people in the vulgar tongue before they bee administred according to the forme of a Catecechisme which the Synod will compose which the Bishop shall cause to be faithfully translated into the vulgar and to be expounded to the people by the Parish Priests 8. That to publike offenders publike Penance shall be giuen but the Bishop shall haue power to change it into a secret In euery Cathedrall Church a Penitentiarie Master Doctor or Licentiate in Theologie or Canon of the age of fourtie yeeres shall bee appointed by the Bishop 9. That the Decrees of the Councell vnder Paul the third and Pius the fourth concerning visitation of benefices exempted shall be obserued in the Churches which are not of any Diocesse which shall bee visited by the next Bishop as Delegate of the Apostolike Sea 10. That where visitation or correction of maners is in question no exemption or appeale though to the Apostolike Sea shall hinder or suspend the execution of that which is decreed or adiudged 11. That for titles of honour which are giuen to Protonotaries Count Palatines Kings Chaplaines or seruants in war Monasteries Hospitals those persons shall not be exempt from the authoritie of Bishops except they shall reside in the houses or vnder their obedience and
iudge yet there is no doubt but that in the declaration they would say they meant the Ecclesiasticall onely And they thought it an vsurpation of temporall authoritie to punish Seculars with infamie and incapacitie of dignities Neither did they approoue the constitution against conculinaries any a yeere in excommunication that they should be punished by the Ecclesiastique because excommunication is the extreme last and greatest of Ecclesiasticall punishments according to the doctrine of all the Fathers so that to passe that was to enter vpon the Temporall power and the rather because they giue themselues power to course concubines out of their countreys deriding the secular Magistrates by imploring their arme if there shall bee need which is as much as to affirme that ordinarily the execution of this banishment may be made by the Ecclesiastique himselfe The Decree of reformation in the first Article was noted either of defect or of presumption For if the Synode had authoritie to giue Law to the Pope especially in things so iust it was not fit to doe it by way of narration or by obloquitie of words But if it ought to receiue Law from the Pope it cannot bee excused for hauing passed its bounds because it doeth sharpely reprehend the former actions of this and other Popes though it doeth it obliquely Those that were seene in the Ecclesiasticall stories said that to draw all the causes of Bishops to Rome was a new policie to make the Court great whereas all the examples of antiquitie and Canons of the Counsels of those times doe shew that the causes of Bishops though of depositions were handled in the countries of each of them Those who expected a prouision against the abuse of pensions seeing what was decreed in the 13. Article did iudge that the matter would passe to a greater corruption as the euent also hath shewed The fourteenth Article was commended by euery one because it did seeme to take away the Annates and paying for Bulls dispatched at Rome for collation of Benefices But in progresse of time it appearing that those remained still and that there was not so much as any cogitation either to remooue or moderate them they remembred that onely the small abuses of other Churches being prouided against the saying was verified that onely moates were taken out of the eyes and beames neuer Euery wise man thought that this age was not worthy of that Decree for the vnitie or at the most dualtie of Benefices and that it would not be obserued but in the poorer sort onely Likewise for the examination in concurrence in the collation of Benefices euery one did prognosticate that it would bee deluded by some sinister interpretation And the prophecie was quickly verified For in Rome within a short time they began to declare that concurrence was not to bee obserued in case of resignation but that hee onely was to bee examined to whom the resignation was made which was as much as to abolish the Decree for the most part because the better sort were excluded by resignation and hee onely preferred who pleased the resignant and Benefices are not vacant for any other cause but casually The Decree of the cognition of causes in the first instance was quite destroyed by the exception added that is except those which the Pope will commit and call to himselfe For causes were neuer taken from the lawfull tribunals but by commissions and auocations of Popes and now the cause of the disease was preserued and the symptom onely cured And howsoeuer the adiunct for vrgent and reasonable causes did seeme to moderate the matter wel yet men of vnderstanding knew that it was as much as to say for any arbitrary cause But in the last poynt which was in expectation so many moneths touching the essentiall liberty of the Councell seeing it was declared that the meaning of the Synod was not to change the manner of proceeding nor to make any addition or diminution of the old constitutions wise men said that concerning this Councell it was a declaration contrary to the fact and published when it did no good neither was there any more vse of it then of a medicine applyed to a dead body And some mocked and said that it was as much as the consolation of an honest man whose wife had brought him children by other men and said she did it not to doe him wrong But by an example giuen to posteritie it did teach how all violence and exorbitancie might bee vsed in Councell from the beginning to the end and all inconuenience done excused by such a declaration yea iustified and maintained for lawfull At this time besides the aduice of the Session helde three other sorts of distastfull newes came into France The first was the Popes answere about the hundred thousand crownes The second the protestation made in Councell and the displeasure taken at it in Trent and Rome The last was the sentence against the French Bishops and the citation of the Queene of Nauarre The French-men hauing much considered on these things resolued The Alienation of Ecclesiasticall reuenues in France not to treate any more with the Pope for his fauour in the alienation but to execute the Kings Edict approued in Parliament without any consent of his Holinesse This being suddenly performed few buyers could bee found as well because men doe not easily resolue to lay downe their money as because they were disswaded by the Ecclesiastiques who told them that the sale wanting the Popes confirmation would not hereafter be esteemed to bee good This was a hinderance to the King and no fauour to the Clergie For the sale was made but it was done at a low rate neither was there raysed more then two millions and halfe of Francks small in regard of the things aliened seeing that it was made at twelue for an hundred whereas it had beene a small price if they had giuen an hundred for foure And it is worthy to bee repeated heere that amongst the things solde one was the iurisdiction which the Arch-bishop of Lions had held vntill that time ouer that citie which was sold at the outcry for thirty thousand Francks But the Bishop complained so much that in supplement of the price he had giuen vnto him 400. crownes yeerely Concerning the protestation made in Councell the King wrote to his Ambassadors the ninth of Nouember that hauing seene what the Cardinall of Loraine had written against their protestation and heard the relation made by the Bishop of Orlience of all things done in Trent he was pleased with it as also with their retire to Venice and commanded that de Ferrieres should not depart thence vntill he had new order which should bee when hee was aduised that the Articles were so reformed that the rights of the King and of the Gallican Church were not put in question And he wrote to the Cardinall of Loraine that himselfe and his Counsel knew that his Ambassadors had protested vpon great and iust
occasion For as hee would continue in the vnion and obedience of the Church so hee would preserue inuiolable the rights of his crowne without suffering them to be questioned or disputed or himselfe forced to shew them That they should not thinke to satisfie him with saying in the ende Sauing and reseruing the rights c. because vnder this colour they would binde him to shew a reason in euery opposition That if hee had seene the Articles as they were proposed hee would haue iudged that the Ambassadour could not haue done otherwise then make the opposition which his desire was they should first haue shewed to him but said they were to bee excused in regard of the occasion suddenly arising and of the circumstances which did produce it and of the suspitions which made them doubt of some Artifice to precipitate the decision And if the Pope had no intention as hee the Cardinall giueth him to vnderstand that the rights of the Emperour and Kings should bee touched and disputed his Holinesse must turne his anger vpon the Legats who proposed the Articles and named Kings Emperour Republikes and not vpon the Ambassadors That hee thinketh the protestation may be iustified before all Christendome when the Articles shal be seene That the Legats hauing proposed those Articles against the intention of his Holinesse he ought not to referre himselfe to their discretion hereafter nor to cause his Ambassadors to returne vntill he had ful assurance that those Articles should not be spoken of any more which being done he will command them to goe againe to the Councell Concerning the citation and sentence the King gaue order to Henry Clutia The French King taketh part with the Queene of Nauarre Lord d'Oysel to tell the Pope that his Maiestie had vnderstood to his great displeasure that which he did not beleeue by the fame which was spread vntill he had seene a copie of the monitories affixed in Rome that the Queene was so proceeded against as that hee was bound to defend her First in regard the cause and danger was common to all Kings who therefore were obliged to protect her and the rather because she was a widow and his obligation was the greater in respect of the neere kinred hee hath with her by both lines and by agnation with her husband who died but a little before in the warre against the Protestants leauing his sonnes Pupils Therefore hee could not abandon her cause following the examples of his ancesters and the rather because hee ought not to indure that any should make warre against his neighbours vnder colour of religon adding that it was not pious to put the Kingdomes of Spaine and France lately ioyned in friendship in danger of a bloody warre for this cause He said moreouer that the Queene hauing many Fees in France shee could not by the rights and priuiledges of that Kingdom be compelled to appeare either in person or by Proctor adding many examples of Princes and Popes who haue proceeded with due and lawfull moderation Hee touched the forme of the citation by Edict a thing not heard of in former times inuented by Boniface the eighth and as too hard and vniust moderated by Clement the fifth in the Councell of Vienna He said that such citations could by no meanes take place but against the inhabitants to whom the accesse is not secure and that the Queene remayning in France a great iniurie was done to him and the Kingdome by vsing that forme as also was done by exposing to prey and granting to the Vsurpers the Fees she holdeth in France the right whereof belongeth to him And euery one marueiled hee said that his Holinesse who did fauour so affectionately the cause of King Antonie while he liued in being his mediator with the King of Spaine would now oppresse his children and widow But he complained most of all that so many Kings Princes and cities hauing departed from the Church of Rome with in fourtie yeeres hee had not so proceeded with any other which shewed well that he did it not for the good of her soule but for other ends Hee wished his Hol. to consider that power was giuen to Popes for saluation of soules not to depriue Princes of their States nor to order any thing in earthly possessions which hauing beene formerly attempted by them in Germanie did much trouble the publike quiet Hee intreated the Pope to reuoke all his Actes against the Queene protesting that in case hee would not hee would proceede to those remedies which his predecessours haue vsed Hee complained also of the cause of the Bishops and commanded his Ambassador And with the Bishops that declaring vnto him the ancient examples the liberties and immunities of the French Church and the authoritie of the Kings in causes Ecclesiasticall he should pray the Pope not to make any innouation Monsieur d' Oisel performed this office with great vehemencie and after many treaties with the Pope obtained of him to speake no more either of the Queene or of the Bishops But in Trent the Session being ended and matters well agreed on betweene the Legates and Loraine and the businesse imparted to the principall Papalins Otranto Taranto and Parmaâ as also to the Emperours Ambassadours The Card of Loraine publisheth y e desseigne to finish y e Councell Loraine began to publish their deseigne that the Councel might bee finished with one Session more Hee sayd hee could not bee in Trent at Christmas that himselfe and all the French Bishops must depart before that time that hee desired to see the Councel ended and was loath to leaue so honourable an assembly but that hee could not otherwise doe beeing commanded by the King The Imperialists also did publish in the Councell that the Emperour did desire the dispatch and that the King of the Romanes did write that his desire was it should bee finished by Saint Andrewes day or at the longest in the beginning of the next moneth by all meanes And indeede that King not to please the Pope but because it was his opinion did sollicite the conclusion For beeing to hold a Diet hee was not willing his Father should haue Ambassadours in the Councell and said that if that were shut vp the affaires of Religion in Germanie would bee in farre better case The greater part of the Fathers were glad to heare this and Morone making a Congregation in his house the fifteenth of Nouember of the Legates two Cardinals and fiue and twenty Bishops the principall of euery Nation hee proposed that the Councell hauing beene assembled for the necessities of Germanie and France and now the Emperour King of the Romanes Cardinall of Loraine and all Princes desiring that it should bee finished they would speake their opinion concerning the concluding of it and the manner Loraine sayd it was necessary to finish it not to hold Christendom in suspence any longer to shew the Catholikes what they ought to beleeue and to take away the
prooued For Churches haue no temporall goods but granted by the seculars who can not bee presumed to grant them so as that they may bee managed and dissipated at the pleasure of the Ecclesiastiques by which meanes it ought to bee presupposed that euery benefice had a Patrone from the beginning of it except an absolute donation with a totall cession of the patronage can be shewed And as the Common-wealth or Prince doth succeed him that hath no heire so all benefices the Patronage of which doeth not belong to any ought to bee vnder the publique patronage Some mocked that forme of speech that benefices which had Patrons were in seruitude and the others free as if it were not plaine seruitude to bee vnder the disposition of the Court of Rome which doth manage them contrary to the institution and foundation whereas the seculars doe preserue them Besides the censure of some decrees for this cause they added that others were against the customes and immunities of the French Church as the reseruation of great criminall causes against Bishops to the cognition of the Pope alone taking away the power of Prouinciall and Nationall Councels which haue alwaies adiudged them in all cases and burthening the Bishops by forcing them to litigate out of the Kingdome contrary not onely to the custome of France but to the Canons of ancient Councels also which haue determined that such causes should bee iudged and ended in their proper Countries They saide it was against iustice and the vse of France that benefices should bee clogged with Pensions and Reseruations of Fruits as was obliquely determined Likewise that it was not tolerable that causes of the first instance should be taken out of the Kingdome by the Pope because it taketh away a very ancient vse confirmed by many constitutions of Kings Neither could it bee iustified by the exception of vrgent or reasonable cause experience of all times hauing shewed that all causes may bee taken out of the Kingdome by this pretence For hee that would dispute whether the cause were vrgent or reasonable doeth enter into a double charge and difficulty because not onely the principall cause but that Article also must be discussed in Rome They did by no meanes approoue that the possessing of immoueables should bee granted to begging Friars and sayd that they hauing been receiued into France with that institution it was iust that they should bee maintained in the same state that this was a perperuail Artifice of the Court of Rome to take goods out of the hands of seculars and to draw them into the Clergie and afterwards to Rome that the Munkes did first gaine credit by pretence of the vow of pouerty as if they aimed at no temporall thing but did all in charity for the good of the people afterwards hauing gained reputation the Court do the dispence with them for their vow by which meanes the Monasteries being made rich are giuen in Commenda and finally all commeth to the Court. To this they added an exhortation in the twelfth article made to all the faithfull to giue largely to Bishops and Priests which had beene good in case they did serue the people as they ought and were in need For so Paul doth exhort that hee that is instructed in matters of faith should giue some part of his goods to him that doth instruct him But when hee that beareth the name of a Pastor doth intend rather any other thing then to instruct the people the exhortation is not fit and the rather because Ecclesiasticall goods formerly were for maintaining the poore and redeeming slaues for which cause not the immoueables only but euen the very ornaments of the Church and holy vessels were sold But in these last times it is prohibited to doe it without the Pope which hath enriched âhe Clergie exceeding much In the Mosaicall law God gaue the tenth to the Leuites who were the thirteenth part of the people prohibiting that any more should be giuen vnto them but the Clergie now which is not the fiftieth part hath gotten already not a tenth onely but a fourth part and doth still proceed and gaine vsing also many Artifices therein They said that Moses hauing inuited the people to offer for the fabrique of the Tabernacle when as much was offered as did fuffice did forbid them in the name of God to offer any more but here no end will bee found vntill they haue gotten all if men will continue in the lethargie If some Priests and religious persons bee poore it is because others are excessiuely rich and an equall diuision would make them all rich abundantly But to omit these so euident considerations if they did exhort the people to assist the poore Bishops and Priests in their necessities it would bee tolerable but to say they should bee assisted to maintaine their dignitie which is their pride and luxurie doth signifie nothing but that they are quite without shame It is true that in exchange another Decree was made in the eighteenth Article infauour of the people that dispensations should be giuen graâis which beeing commanded by CHRIST and not obserued there was no hope that this Decree would doe any more good These things being obiected to the Cardinall of Loraine that hee had authorized them against the expresse commandement of the King in his letters of the twentie eighth of August before mentioned hee defended himselfe in one word onely that in the Congregation of the tenth of Nouember the The defence of the Card of Loraine Decrees being read to bee published in the Session the next day the rights and authority of the French King and priuiledges of the Gallican Church were reserued Whereunto Monsieure le Feure replied that himselfe and his colleague hauing vsed all diligence to haue a copie of that Decrce they could neuer obtaine it and that in humane affaires not to appeare was as much as not to bee Besides this did not serue to excuse the things published in the last Session But that which was saide concerning the Synode in the Councels of the King and Parlament was nothing to that which the Bishops and Diuines and their seruants also according to the French libertie did relate to euery one vpon all occasions making iests at the discords and contentions betweene the Fathers at the practises and interests with which the matters of reformation were handled And those who were most familiar with the Cardinall of Loraine spake most of all And The censure made by the French BB. of the Councell after their returne into France A Prouer be made in France concerning the Councell it passed in France in manner of a Prouerbe that the moderne Councell had more authoritie then that of the Apostles because their owne pleasure onely was a sufficient ground for the Decrees without admitting the holy Ghost But in Germany the Decrees of reformation were not thought considerable neither by the Protestants nor by the Catholiques The Protestants did examine the
matter of faith onely They said that to haue spoken one word incidently in handling the Masse that it doth assist the dead which The censure of the Councell in Germanie also may receiue diuers sences and in the decree of Purgatorie to alleadge it as a definition of the Article was a thing not to be vsed in Councels especially in this where the matters were minced and an Article of faith made of euery question which could be mooued in any matter And to commend Bishops to teach the sound doctrine of Purgatorie without declaring what it is did shew that the Fathers had great hast to depart from Trent But in the matter of Saints the hast was greater condemning in one breath and in one period eleuen Articles not declaring what condemnation it was or whether they were condemned of heresie or for any other cause and after a long discourse of Images anathematising those that speake against the Decrees without letting them know which it doth comprehend vnder the Anathema whether the immediatly precedent concerning Images or all the others aboue written But of Iudulgences they spake more then all the rest that these gaue occasion of the present diuision amongst Christians that the Councell was principally assembled for these that in that matter there is no part which is not controuersed and vncertaine euen amongst the Schoolemen themselues and yet the Synod hath passed them ouer without cleering any doubt or deciding any controuersie And concerning the remedy of abuses they spake in such ambiguous termes that it could not bee vnderstood what they did approue or disapproue saying they did desire a moderation according to the old custome approued in the Church For it is certaine and cannot bee concealed that in no Christian Nation of the Easterne Church either in ancient or moderne times there neuer was any vse of Indulgences of any kind whatsoeuer And in the west if by ancient custome they meane that which was obserued before Vrban the second in the yeere 1095. no proofe can bee brought of the vse of Indulgences If from that time vntill the yeare 1300. It will appeare that the vse of them hath beene very sparing and onely to free men from punishments imposed by the Confessor Afterwards from the Councell of Vienna the abuses began which did increase very much vntill the time of Leo the tenth so that the Councel desiring the restitution of the old custome approued in the Church it was necessary to declare in what Church and in what time But those words that the Eclesiasticall discipline is weakened by too much facilitie in graunting Indulgences are a plaine confession that they belong not to the conscience not doe free men from any thing in the fight of God but touch the externall onely that is the Ecclesiasticall discipline For the difference of meates and fasts they said that to command them was good but that was not decided of which the world complained that is that they did binde the conscience Therefore the Princes of Germany held none esteeme of this Councell Onely some few ministers of the Augustan confession published a protestation of which but little account was made The Catholikes did not thinke of the doctrine of Purgatorie and of Indulgences desiring onely to obtaine the Communion of the Cup mariage of Priests and relaxation in the multitude of precepts De iure positiuo concerning fasts feasts and such other things For whose satisfaction the Emperour and Duke of Bauaria made instance The Emperor writeth to the Pope about the communion of the Cup. to the Pope The Emperour wrote letters to him dated the foureteenth of February saying that during the Councell hee had laboured to obtaine the grant of the Cup not for any priuate interest or scruple of conscience which hee had but because hee did beleeue and doeth still that the graunt is necessary to bring backe to the Church those that wander that he did then tolerate the impediments interposed to treat there of with the principall Prelates and Princes of the Empire with whom hauing conferred whether it were expedient to renew the same request they thought fit hee should moue his Holinesse therein Therefore calling to mind what the Cardinals Morone and Loraine had caused to bee told him which was confirmed also by the Bishop of Liesina his Nuncio hee would no longer deferre to demand the grace of him without repeating any more the weighty causes that did constraine him desiring him to assist the Germane Nation to which all wise Catholikes doe thinke that the graunt will bee very beneficiall adding that to preserue the remainder of Religion in Germanie and extirpate heresies it will be of great moment to graunt that Priests who are separated because they are married may bee reconciled and retaine their wiues and that hereafter where there is not a sufficient number of Priests married men of good life and fame may be admitted to the Priesthood For this he prayed him in his owne name and in the name of the Duke of Bauaria his sonne in law assuring him that he should doe a thing worthy of his piety and most acceptable The letters of the Duke of Bauaria did containe that hauing sent often And so doth the Duke of Bauaria to his Holinesse to shew the miserable State of Germanie in matters of Religion he did hope hee should not long desire the medicine which seeing it was not applied vntill then he together with the Emperour and Ecclesiasticall Electors did pray him to grant power to the Arch bishop of Salzburg to giue leaue to Catholike Priests to administer the Cup to those who haue confessed and are penitent and do beleeue the other Articles of Religion which grant would giue satisfaction to his Subiects who remaine in his State to those also who goe forth of his Dominions to seeke those who will minister it vnto them that himselfe will alwayes be content with one kinde nor will force any to vse the Cup who as himselfe will be content with the bread onely that for these hee demandeth nothing but that it seemeth to him not inconuenient for the Vicar of CHRIST to haue pitie vpon the others also Likewise he prayed his Holinesse that hee would grant for some time at the least that married Priests may bee reconciled to the Church keeping their wiues and married men ordained also To these Letters was added a Remonstrance or consideration composed by the Diuines of Germanie in which it was said That it was plaine that the Scripture of the New and Old Testament doeth permit Priests to A Remonstrance concerning the same Grant haue wiues because the Apostles some few excepted were married neither is it found that CHRIST after their vocation did separate their wiues from them That in the Primitiue Church as well Orientall as Occidentall the marriages of Priests were free vntill the time of Calistus the Pope that the ciuill Lawes did not condemne the marriage of Clerkes that it is
Soldans of great Caire is the most like in all the world to this of the Bishops of Rome For neither the dignitie of the Soldans nor the honors of the Mammalukes are hereditarie but passing from one familie to another doe sometimes fall vpon strangers But the seruilitie of the Romans is more base then that of these Egyptians and Syrians For the infamie of these is somwhat couered in that the Mammalukes are warlicke and valiant men accustomed to labour and wholy auerse from pleasures But whom doe the Romanes serue marrie idle and slouthfull persons strangers and such as many times are as base for their descent as for their maners It is high time to awake out of this lethargie and to remember that to be a Roman is a most glorious name when it is accompanied with virtue and that their shame is doubled who haue forgotten the honor and renowne of their ancesters They haue now a most fit oportunitie to free themselues For when the Pope dieth the Cardinals are disunited the Grandies are of diuers factions Italie is full of armes and tumults and the Papall tyrannie is now ãâã more odious to all Princes then euer it was before In a Letter of Monsieur de LANSAC the French Ambassador resident in the Councell of Trent written to the King his Master WEe haue not as yet proposed the articles of Reformation because we well perceiue that they will giue eare to nothing that may hinder the profit and authoritie of the Court of Rome Besides the Pope is so much master of this Councell that his Pensioners whatsoeuer the Emperors Ambassadors or wee doe remonstrate vnto them will doe but what they list In a Letter of Monsieur de PIBRAC the French Ambassador in the said Councell to the Queene mother MY Lords the Legates together with the Italian Bishops which came from Rome made a kind of Decree that nothing should be This was done that nothing might be moued in the Councell to diminish the Popes greatnesse proposed for the Fathers to consult of but by the Legats onely or at the least nothing but what pleased them This we haue seene obserued euen to the shutting vp of the Councell In another place of the same Letter MAdam that they may the better keepe the power which they haue to be the only men that may propose and put into consultation what pleaseth them they hould it for a matter alreadie determined that the Ambassadors of Princes may not make any remonstrances in the assembly of the Prelats fearing perhaps that if they were heard and vnderstood by the Fathers they might yeeld to their demands especially beeing reasonable In a Letter of Queen Mother to Monsieur de LANSAC IF the promises which the Legats doe make vnto you and the opinion which I haue of their dignitie and integritie do compel mee to hope for some good from the Councell on the other side that which I haue hitherto obserued concerning their manner of proceeding quite contrarie to their words makes mee feare that this whole Councell of ours is nothing but a faire appearance of flours without any fruit or amendment at all The King of France in a Letter to the Lords du FERRIER and PYBRAC his Ambassadors in the Councell MY Lords as far as I perceiue by your Letters of the eleuenth of this moneth I am quite out of all hope of that which I expected from the Councell in case the Fathers doe proceed to determine of the * These were Articles for the Reformamation of Secular Princes which the Legats set on foote to hinder the proposing of the Articles for the reformation of the Ecclesiastiques Articles which they haue been pleased to communicate vnto you This would be to pare the nayles of Kings and let their owne grow c. In a Letter to the King of France by the Lords du FERRIER and de PYBRAC his Ambassadors in the Councell September 25. 1563. OF an hundred and fiftie Prelats which then were present in the Councell a whole hundred had * A conspiracie in y e Councel to hinder the reformation of the Ecclesiastiques conspired together and subscribed as the said Legats haue assured vs not to vote any Article of the said reformation vntill the Articles of Princes were proposed and giuen to the Fathers This hath not onely beene done but it hath been done more rigorously contrarie to all law both diuine and humane then at the first c. ANDREW DVDITHIVS Bishop of Fiue Churches in an Epistle to MAXIMILIAN 2. Emperour in which he deliuereth his opinion about the ministring of the Cup to the Laitie and the mariage of Priests WHat good could bee done in that Councell in which the votes were not weighed but numbred If goodnesse of the cause if reason had been the weapons to fight withall though wee were but few wee had vanquished a great armie of our enemies But seing that number only came into the field in which we were far inferiour to them though our cause were good wee could not possibly preuaile The Pope had an hundred for one and in case those had not been enough he could haue created a thousand more to haue helped at a need We dayly saw hungrie and needie Bishops come to Trent youths for the mostpart which did but begin to haue beards giuen ouer to luxurie and riot hired only to giue their voice as the Pope pleased They were both vnlearned and simple yet fit for the purpose in regard of their impudent bouldnesse When these were added to the Popes old flatterers iniquitie triumphed and it was impossible to determine of any thing but as they pleased who thought it to be the highest point of their religion to maintaine the authoritie and luxurie of the Pope There was a graue and learned man who was not able to endure so great an indignitie he was presently traduced as being no good Catholique and was terrified threatned and persecuted that he might approue things against his will in sum matters were brought to that passe by the iniquitie of those who game thither fitted and prepared that the Councell seemed to consist not of Bishops but of disguised maskers not of men but of images such as Deddas made that mooued by nerues which were none of their owne They were ãâ¦ã ing Bishops who as Country bagpipes could not speake but as breath was put into them The holy Ghost had nothing to doe in this assemblie all the counsels giuen there proceeded from humane policie and tended onely to maintaine the Popes immoderate and shamfull domination Answeres were expected from thence as from the ãâã of Dolphes and Dodona the Holy Sp ãâ¦ã which as they boast doth gouerne their Councels was sent from thence in a postilion's cloak-bag which in case of any inundations could not come thither a thing most ridiculous vntill the waters were asswaged So it came to passe that the Spirit was not vpon the waters as it is in Genesis but
houses and their cold Cottages which was all they had in the beginning So verely these men if they would deale plainely and lay aside their disguises and doe their duety and render euery one his owne they see they must come to their staffe and scrippe againe to sobrietie and modestie to the labours and function of the Gospell For they haue heard Austin say that The name of a Bishop is a name of worke not of worship and That they are no Bishops that would haue the preeminence aboue others but not benefit them And therefore they see that it is lesse expedient for themselues then for any sort of men to haue the Gospell spread wider and further propagated for they cannot bee safe if they will bee sound Therefore now they raise tumults and puzzle all as Demetrius the Smith did of old when hee saw that his hopes of gaine were cut Now therefore Councels are summoned the Abbats and Bishops are called to make a partie For this they thought the cunningest plot to spinne out the time for some yeeres to hold mens mindes in suspence with expectation many things as it vseth might fall out in the meane time Some Warre might be raised One of these Princes might die that this so sharpe edge of theirs for the Gospell might in processe of time bee dulled mens mindes might waxe coole In the meane while as one sayes somewhat will be done I hope 14 Long since the Persians hauing beene vanquished and led in triumph when as the Athenians had begun to repaire their walles which the Persians had layd leuell with the ground and the Lacedemonians had straitly interdicted them to the end that they might keep them the easier vnder their check Themistocles the Athenian Generall a wise man seeing the safety of his Countrey might be hazzarded promised that he would come to Lacedemon to confer with them about it So being vpon the way to spend time he faignes himselfe sicke that hee might dwell the longer vpon his iourney At length beeing come to Lacedemon hee began to make many cauils on set purpose Somtimes the couenants did not please him Somtimes hee demands time to aduise Sometimes hee must waite for his fellowe Ambassadours without whom nothing could bee done otherwise he must send Ambassadors to Athens In the meane time whilest he trifles the Athenians had walled their City round and if any force were offered were prouided of a defence So these men whilest they putt off from day to day and will haue all referred to Councels in the meane while they build vp their walls whilst we sitt idle looking after wee know not what that at the last when they haue made all safe they may shutt vs out wholly and neither Councell may be held nor any thing at all done 15 For it is worth the paines to obserue their trickes and fetches How often Councels haue been summoned and not met How often a poore rumor hath dashed all their preparation and all the expectation How often haue the Fathers made a stand vpon the sudden in the middest of their iourney How often haue the scarlet Counsailers slipped home in the middest of the Councell hauing done iust nothing and haue reiourned the next Session till the ninth or tenth yeere following How often haue they quarrelled with the ayre the victuals the place the time For the Pope onely assembles the Councels and hee alone dismisseth them when hee lists If any thing please him not or the businesse beginne to goe awry presently the solemne close of the Playes is heard Valete Plaudite Farewell and clap your hands A Councell is warn'd at Basil They meete from all parts in great numbers They fall earnestly vpon many matters Eugenius the Pope is cast by all the voyces as a Simoniacall and Schismaticall Person Amideus Duke of Sauoy is put in his place Eugenius as hee was to doe takes this indignely thinkes with himselfe that this might bee a dangerous president for posteritie That his power and strength was far aboue all Councels That a Councel could not meet but by his command nor determine of any thing but what hee pleased That it was an vngodly act to inquire into his life in a Conuenticle of Bishops Presently he cals backe the Councel to Ferrara in Italie afterwards translates it to Florence Why what doings is this I pray Did Eugenius thinke the climate would alter mens mindes or that the Holy Ghost would giue discreeter answers in Italie then he had formerly in Germany Nay nay in all those changes he sought not after CHRIST but his own benefit He saw that his enemy Sigismond the Emperor did ouertoppe him in Germanie both in power and in fauour And that those Fathers which had met at Basil if they were remooued out of those harsh and rough Countreys into Italie they might as trees when they are transplanted bee made more mellow For now adayes mercifull God! the intent or scope of Councels is not to discouer trueth or to confute falshood For these later ages this hath been the onely indeauour of the Popes to establish the Romane Tyranny to set warres on foote to set Christian Princes together by the eares to raise money sometimes for the Holy Land sometimes for the building of Saint Peters Church sometimes for other vses I know not what or rather abuses all which money was to be cast into some few bellies in gluttonie and lust And this hath beene the onely cause or course of Councels for some ages last past For of errours and abuses as if there were none at all nothing euer could bee handled 16 Peter de Alliaco made great complaint in the Councel of Constance concerning the couetousnesse and pride of the Court of Rome but what good did hee Was there any part of their controuersie or pride restrained by the authoritie of the Councel The same man sayes that Holy dayes and the flocks of idle Monkes ought in his opinion to bee lessened And another in a certaine Worke intituled Tripartite and ioyned to the Lateran Councel The whole world almost sayes hee speakes against it and is scandalized at the infinite multitude of beggerly Friars And the Fathers in the Councell of Lateran wee strictly commaund say they that for the future no man inuent a new religious order Since that time what hath been done for Holy dayes I know not it is probable that no abatement is made But for the Orders of Monkes they are infinitely multiplied For the last Popes haue added Iesuites Capuchins and Theatines as if there had not beene yet enough of these slow-bellies Iohn Gerson Chancellour of Paris exhibited in the Councell of Constance seuentie fiue abuses in the Church of Rome which hee did earnestly desire might bee reformed But of so great a number what one abuse did they take away Iohn Picus Mirandula writes to Pope Leo to abridge idle ceremonies and to restraine the luxurie of Priests The Bishops afterwards in the Lateran Councell sate in
proceed ioyntly with the Ambassadors and Prelates and to communicate to them their most inward thoughts whereupon when letters came from Rome or Germanie they assembled all to reade them But perceiuing that Don Diego equalized himselfe to them and the Bishops presumed more then they were wont to doe at Rome and fearing some inconuenience would arise when their number did encrease they sent aduise to Rome that alwaies one letter should be written to bee shewed and the secret things apart because of the letters which they had receiued vntill then they had made no vse but by their wit They demanded also a cipher to communicate the matters of greater moment All which particularities with many more that shall bee spoken of hauing taken out of the Register of the letters of the Cardinall of Monte I haue not beene willing to conceale them because they serue to penetrate the depth of the treaties The moneth of March beeing past and the time prefixed in the Popes Bull to beginne the Councel expired many dayes the Legates consulted amongst themselues concerning the opening of it and resolued to expect aduise from Fabius Magnanellus Nuncio with Ferdinand of what was handled in Wormes and order from Rome after the Pope had heard of the arriuall and proposition of Don Diego and the rather because they were ashamed to make so great a beginning with three Bishops onely The Ambassadours of the King of the Romanes arriued the eight of April and a solemne congregation was made to receiue them In that Don Diego would haue preceded the Cardinall of Trent and sate next the Legates saying that in regard he represented the Emperour he ought to sit in the same place where his Maiestie D. Diego would haue preceded the Cardinall of Trent should But not to hinder the businesse they found out a way to place them so that it could not appeare who had the precedence The Kings Ambassadours presented onely their Prince his letter and declared by word of mouth his obseruance towards the Apostolique Sea and the Pope his readinesse to fauour the Councell and large offers and they The Ambassadours of the K. of the Romanes are receiued in congregation added that hee would send a commission in forme and persons better instructed After this the wished for aduise came to Rome and Trent of the proposition made in the Diet the 24. of March by King Ferdinand who was President there in the Emperours name and of the negotiation which followed thereupon The Kings proposition was that the Emperor had made peace with the French King that he might apply himselfe to coÌpose the differences of religion and prosecute the warre against the Turkes from whom he had The proposition of Ferdinand in the Diet. promise of assistance and an approbation of the Councel with a resolution to be there in person or by his Ambassadors That for this end it being before prorogued hee had dealt with the Pope to intimate it againe and solicited him to giue ayde against the Turkes That he had obtained the intimation of his Holinesse and that Ambassadors sent from the Emperor and himselfe were already in Trent That all the world knew what paines Caesar had taken to cause the Councel to bee celebrated first with Clement in Bolonia then with Paul in Rome Genua Nizza Lucca and Busseto That according to the Decree of Spira he had giuen order to men of learning and good conscience to compose a forme of reformation which was accordingly performed But it being a thing of great deliberation and the time short and the Turkish warre threatning them the Emperour was resolued not to speake of this any more but to expect how the Councel would proceed and what might bee hoped from it because it was suddenly to beginne and in case no fruit appeared hee might before the end of that Diet intimate another to handle all that businesse applying himselfe how to that which is of more importance that is the Turkish warre This proposition made the Protestants very suspitious For the peace of religion being to last vntill the Councell they were in doubt that when they were exhausted by contributions against the Turkes they should be assailed vpon pretence that the peace was ended by opening the Councel in Trent The suspition of the Protestants Yet they demanded that the treatie begun should bee continued alleadging that the time was long enough to him that feared God or at least that a new peace should be established vntill a lawfull Councel so often promised such as that of Trent was not for the reasons so many times rehearsed before And they declared that they could not contribute if they had not assurance of peace not ââed to the Popes Councell which they had refused whensoeuer it was spoken of And though the Ecclesiastiques did consent absolutely that the cause of religion should be wholly remitted to the Councel yet it was resolued to expect the Emperours answere before the conclusion Three particulars in this action displeased the Pope and Legate which The Pope and the Legates were displeased with three particulars in the proposition were at Trent One that the Emperour arrogated to himselfe to haue induced the Pope to celebrate the Councell which argued small care of Religion in his Holinesse The second that he had induced the French King to consent vnto it which was no honour to his sanctitie to whom this belonged The third that hee would still keepe the bit in his mouth by a future Diet that in case the Councel went not forward hee should alwayes feare that things concerning Religion should be treated of in the Diet. The Pope was perpetually troubled not so much for the iniuries receiued from the Protestants as for the Emperours actions which as hee was wont to say though they seemed fauourable yet were more pernicious to religion and his authoritie which could not be separated Besides it seemed he was alwayes in danger that the Emperour would make some accord with the Dutch-men to his preiudice And thinking how to prouide a remedie hee could finde none but to set on foote a warre for Religion because the Protestants would bee curbed and the Emperour likewise intangled in a dangerous enterprise and all speech of reformation and the Councell would bee buried in silence He had great hope it would succeede by that which his Nuncio wrote vnto him that hee found in the Emperour great disdaine against the Protestants and that he hearkened to his propositions to subdue them by force For this respect beside that which was before related and to hinder that no preiudiciall thing might bee done in the Diet and to encourage and giue strength to his followers another cause was added more vrgent because it belonged to his priuate interest For being resolued to giue Parma and Piacenza to his son The Pope is resolued to giue Parma and Piacenza to his sonneââ but feareth the Emperour hee thought he could not doe
it without great danger if the Emperour consented not because he might find pretences either for that those cities were formerly members of the Dutchie of Milan or might say the Church should not be damnified whereof he was aduocate To dispatch these businesses he sent Cardinall Farnese into Germanie with instructions necessary But the Legats in Trent had commission from the Pope to open the Councell with those few Prelats that were there without expecting a greater number in case they vnderstood that they would treate of Religion in the Dier but if not to gouerne themselues as other respects should aduise They saw that the proposing of the Diet did not binde them but on the other side that the small number of Prelates who then were not more then foure perswaded a prorogation Notwithstanding they were in doubt that the danger of the Turkish armes would constraine Ferdinand to make the Recesse and The Legate know not what to resolue about the opening of the Councell according to promise to intimate another Diet in which Religion should be treated of casting the blame vpon them by saying that notice was giuen them of the proposition that knowing what was promised with good intention they might haue hindered the execution of it by opening the Councell For this cause they sent in diligence to the Pope to receiue order from him what to doe in this doubtfull consultation seeing themselues on the one side constrained by a potent respect to make haste and on the other enforced to desist because they were almost alone in Trent They declared to the Pope that they had many coniectures and signes that the Emperour regarded not the celebration of the Councell that Don Diego after his first comparition had neuer spoken so much as one word and did shew as it were in his countenance that he was pleased with that leasure and spending of time For his appearance onely was sufficient to excuse and iustifie his Master that hauing by himselfe and his Ambassadors continually desired and sollicited the Councell and brought the businesse to that passe and not seeing a conuenient progresse hee might and ought to intimate another Diet to determine the cause of Religion as by reason deuolued vnto him by his owne diligence and negligence of the Pope They resolued to take a It is resolued that the councell should be opened onely by singing a Masse of the holy Ghost middle course that is to sing a Masse of the holy Ghost before the Emperor arriued in the Diet which might stand for a beginning of the Councell and preuent whatsoeuer the Emperour could doe in the Recesse and on the other side remoue all occasion of saying that the matters of the Councell were begun to be handled with foure persons remaining in libertie to enioy the benefit of time and to be able to goe on or desist or transferre or shut vp the Councell as the occurrences should aduise They wished him to consider that if the Councell were opened after that Cardinall Farnese had spoken with the Emperor one might thinke that Cardinall was sent to entreate that it might not be opened and could not obtaine it Besides the fame of the Turkish Armie increasing it would be said it was opened when necessitie compelled to thinke of other matters and when it was knowne it could not be done The Cardinall Santa Croce desired much that signes of deuotion The desire of the Cardinall Santa Croce should be shewed and the people made to runne together with the vsuall ceremonies of the Church and therefore perswaded that all should write to the Pope to demaund a Briefe with authoritie to giue Indulgences dated from the time of their parting that the Indulgence which they granted at their entrie might be made good That Cardinall was serupulous that the people which were present at that entrie should not be defrauded of those three yeeres and thrice fortie daies which they granted and would supplie it by this not considering that a difficultie did arise whether he that hath authoritie to grant Indulgences can make good those which another hath granted without authoritie The Cardinall Bishop and Lord of Trent considering that that Citie little in it selfe and not much inhabited would remaine at the discretion of Strangers and in danger of seditions in case the Councell proceeded gaue the Pope to vnderstand that there was need of a garrison of at the least an hundred and fiftie footmen especially if the Lutherans came which expence himselfe was not able to beare being exhausted by paying his Predecessors The Cardinal et Trent âesirââh a garison debts The Pope answered that if he put a garrison into the towne the Lutherans would haue a pretence to publish that the Councell was not free that it was in vaine to make doubt so long as none but Italians were in Trent and that he had no lesse care of the quiet of the Citie then the Cardinall himselfe because the securitie of the Councell more imported the Pope then the Bishop of the place therefore that hee should leaue the care thereof vnto him and assure himselfe that he will be vigilant to prouide against dangers for his owne interest and will not burthen him with any expence Hauing well considered all the reasons which perswaded and disswaded to begin the Councell for disswasion hee saw no weightie reason but this that when the Councell should be opened hee would be intreated to leaue it so vntill the impediments of the Turkish warre and others did cease which was to put a bridle in his mouth which would turne him whither he pleased that held the raines a thing dangerous to his affaires This made him resolue firmely in himselfe by no meanes to let the Councell stand idly open and not to depart from this disiunctiue either to celebrate the Councell if he could or if he could not to shut it vp or suspend it vntill he had published another day The Pope giueth commission to open the Councell on Holiroode day Card. Farnese passeth by Trent to reassume it Hauing established this point he wrote to the Legats to open it vpon Holiroode day which order they published to the Emperours Ambassador and the rest without naming the particular time A little after Cardinall Farnese in his iourney towards Wormes arriued in Trent and brought the same commission and all being consulted of betweene him and the Legats they resolued to continue notifying vnto all the Commission to open the Conncell in generall without descending to the particular day more then this that it should bee when hee had spoken with the Emperour in Wormes And they conceiued good hope because they vnderstood that his Maiestie knowing the dispatch of the Legation was much satisfied with the Pope and declared that hee would ioyntly proceede with him and therefore they would not go on to any new action without his knowledge for feare of disturbing him and the rather because Don Diego and the Cardinall of
in France Prelates was put in order in which howsoeuer the Ambassadour assured the Pope that nothing should bee spoken of doctrine nor any thing preludiciall to his authority but onely a course set downe how to pay the Kings debts to prouide against some abuses and to consult what was to bee handled in the generall Councell yet his Holinesse was not satisfied yea was of opinion that they thought that to prouide against abuses was to hinder the profits of the Court and that to consult of the Councel was to ioyne with the Spaniards whereof hee had some intelligence in the point of the supreame power of the Councell euen ouer the Pope And by reason of the dissentions betweene the Grandies of the Court spread also ouer all the Prouinces because euery one sought to increase his faction there being a great liberty of speaking the professours of the new religion were plainely discouered and protected by the greatest about the King with much indignation of the Catholiques Whereupon there were contentions and discords throughout the whole Kingdome calling one another in scorne Papists and Hugonots the Preachers making the people tumultuous and euery one hauing diuers ends He plainly saw that if the Catholike partie had not all the same ayme some great inconuenience would arise for preuenting whereof and to crosse those desseignes he thought it necessary to haue a Minister there a man of authoritie and not a French man who would haue more interest in the kingdome then in the seruice of the Apostolique Sea and resolued to send a Legatethither And casting his eye vpon all the Cardinals hee made choice Into which Kingdome he sendeth for Legate the Cardinall of Ferrara of Ferrara in whom all necessary qualities did concurre singular wisedome dexteritie in negotiations nobility of birth being allied to the Royall house of France brother in law to the Kings great Aunt daughter of Lewis the 12 and so neere a cousin to those of Guise the Dukes wife being the Cardinals neece that they could not chuse but fauour him in regard of their neerenesse in blood He gaue him foure particular Commissions to fauour the Catholiques and oppose the Protestants to diuert the Nationall Synode and And giueth him foure commissions assembly of the Prelates to sollicite the going of the Prelates to the Councell and to cause an abrogation of the constitutions made in matters Ecclesiasticall While the Legate was preparing to goe there fell our an accident which made the Kings neerest friends feare the Catholiques as much as the Protestants For the fourteenth of Iuly Arthurus Defiderius was apprehended A supplication sent out of France into Spaine neere to Orleans who was sent into Spaine with a Supplication written in the name of the Clergie of France in which they demaunded the assistance of that King against the Protestants because they could not bee suppressed by a boy and a woman with other more secret instructions in cipher to be imparted to his Maiestie This man being imprisoned and interrogated of the confederates discouered some whom it was dangerous to make knowen for which cause they resolued to proceede no further but condemned him to make honourable satisfaction to teare the supplication and to bee perpetuall prisoner in the Monasterie of the Carthusians But many of his confessions being divulged the Kings Counsel thought fit to giue the other partie some satisfaction Whereupon the King did prohibite the names of Hugonotes and Papists ordaining that no man vnder pretence of discouering the Congregations for religion which were forbid should enter with The King maketh an ocdination in fauour of the Protestants many or few into another mans house that those who were in prison for religion should be set at libertie and that those which fled since the time of Francis the first might returne and repossesse their goods in case they would liue like Catholiques or if they would not might sell them and goe to another place The Parliament of Paris did oppose and said it was a kinde of grant of libertie of religion which was neuer knowen in France that the returne of the fugitiues would cause great troubles and that the libertie to sell their goods and goe to another place was against the lawes of the Kingdome which doe not giue leaue to carry foorthany great quantitie of money But notwithstanding all these oppositions the Edict was executed so that the Protestants being increased in number and making more and greater assemblies then they were wont the King with the Queene and Princes went into the Parliament to prouide a remedy by the mature counsel of men skilfull in matters of State and Iustice The Chancellour said they were not to speake of Religion but of making prouision against dayly tumults which did arise by the meanes of it lest being made licontious by raising of stirres they might lay aside all obedience to the King There were three opinions 1. To suspend all punishments against the Protestants vntill the decision of the Councell 2. That they should bee capitally proceeded against 3. That they should bee punished by the Eclesiasticall Court forbidding their Congregations either publike or priuate and liberty to preach or administer the Sacraments but after the Romane fashion In conclusion they tooke a middle course and made an Edict which is called the Edict of Iuly That all should abstaine from doing iniuries and liue in peace The Edict of Iuly that the preachers should not rayse tumults vpon paine of death that none should preach or administer the Sacraments but according to the Romane Rite that the Ecclesiastiques should bee iudges of heresie that if the person guilty were deliuered to the Secular power no greater punishment should bee inflicted then banishment and this to continue till a Generall or National Councell did determine otherwise that all those who haue mooued any tumult for the cause of Religion should be pardoned liuing hereafter in peace and like Catholiques Afterwards treating how to accommodate the controuersies it was ordained that the Bishops should meete in Poisi the tenth A Colloquie is ordained at Poisi of August and that the Protestant Ministers should haue a Safe Conduct to come thither This was contradicted by many of the Catholiques who thought it strange dishonourable and dangerous to put the Religion of their predecessours receiued vntill that time to compromise and in hazard In which the Card of Loraine vndertaketh to confute the heresiques But they yeelded at the last because the Cardinall of Loraine promised largely that hee would confute the heretiques and take the burden vpon himselfe wherein hee was assisted by the Queene who knowing his desire to make ostentation of his witte was willing to giue him satisfaction The Pope had newes at once of these two Edicts in which hee found some thing to commend and something to blame Hee commended the Parliament for maintaining the cause of religion and blamed it because they had ordered it contrary
to the Decretals not to proceed to any greater consure then banishment His conclusion was that when the maladie is greater then the remedie it ought to be made lighter by patience But the imminent danger of the assembly of the Prelates especially together with the Protestants he thought was intolerable and said he would doe the best he could to hinder it wherein if he should not bee able to preuaile yet hee was without fault Therefore he treated effectually with the Ambassadour and with the King by his Nuncio that seeing the Assembly could not bee omitted yet at the least the arriuall of the Cardinall of Ferrara might bee expected that beeing made in presence of an Apostolicall Legate with absolute authoritie it might bee lawfull Hee wrote also to the Prelats that their power did not extend so farre as to make Decrees in matter of Religion or Ecclesiasticall discipline and that if they went beyond their bounds hee would not onely make all voyd but proceed against them with all seuerity Neither the Nuncio nor the Ambassadour could preuaile in regard that not onely the Popes aduersaries did oppose but euen the Cardinall of Loraine himselfe with his adherents and it was told the Nuncio in the Kings name that the Pope might rest secure because nothing should bee resolued on but by the opinion of the Cardinals But for all this the affaires of the Church did precipitate and in Rome The Councel of the French King determineth that the Princes of the Blood ought to precede the Cardinals it was thought to bee a great fall that there being a controuersie for precedencie betweene the Cardinals and Princes of the Blood in the Assembly of the States continued in ãâ¦ã outoise the Kings Counsell did determine it against the Cardinals and the Cardinals Chastillon and of Armignac did yeelde though Tornon Loraine and Guise departed disdaining and murmuring at their Colleagues And the Deputie of the third Order who spake against the Clergie was heard with applause obiecting to them ignorance and luxury demanding that all iurisdiction should be taken from them and the reuenewes and a Nationall Councell held wherein the King or Princes of the Blood should preside and that in the meane time those who doe not receiue the Romish ceremonies might assemble and preach in the presence of a publike Minister of the King that it might plainly appeare that nothing is done against him They treated also of applying to the publique a part of the Ecclesiasticall reuenewes and many other things against that order and the number of those who did fauour the Protestants did still increase The Clergie to free themselues were forced to promise to pay the King foure tenths yeerely for sixe yeeres and so the humours stirred against them were quieted And The pope is discontented with a letter sent vnto him by the Queen mother which was the greatest precipice the Queene wrote a long letter to the Pope dated the fourth of August shewing the imminent dangers for the differences of Religion and exhorting him to vse some remedie shee sayd there were so many separated from the Church of Rome that it was impossible to reduce them either by law or force that many of the Grandies of the Kingdome did draw others by their example that there beeing none of them who denie the Articles of Faith nor the sixe Councels many did aduise to receiue them into the Communion of the Church but if this did not please and that it seemed better to expect a Generall Councell in the meane space in regard of the vrgent necessitie and danger of delay it was necessary to vsesome particular remedy by making Colloquies of both parties by admonishing them to abstaine from iniuries contentions and offensiue words by cleering the mindes of those who were not aliened as yet taking from the place of adoration the Images prohibited by GOD and condemned by S. Gregory by remoouing from Baptisme spittle and exorcismes and other things not instituted by the word of GOD to restore the vse of the Cup in the Communion and prayers in the vulgar tongue that the first Sunday in euery moneth or more often the Curates should call those who will communicate and singing Psalmes in the vulgar should in the same also pray for the Prince and Magistrates for the salubrity of the ayre and fruits of the earth then expounding the places of the Euangelists and of S. Paul concerning the Eucharist they should come to the Communion that the Feast of Corpus Christi should be taken away because it is instituted onely for pompe that if the Latine tongue must bee vsed in prayers yet the vulgar should be added for the benefit of all that the Popes authority should not be diminished nor the doctrine changed in regard it is not iust to take away the ministery because the Ministers haue erred It was thought that shee wrote these things at the perswasion of Iohn Monluc Bishop of Valence with too much French liberty and they troubled the Pope very much considering the time full of suspitions when a Nationall Councell was spoken of and a Colloquie intimated in Poisi Hauing well considered all he resolued to dissemble and not to answere but onely that the Councell drawing neere whatsoeuer was thought necessary might bee there proposed with assured hope that no resolution should bee made but for the seruice of GOD and peace of the Church These occurrences did confirme the Pope in his opinion that the Councell was profitable both for himselfe and the Court and that it was necessary to celebrate it for his defence against the preparations which were and might be made And hee shewed tokens of ioy for the letters which came vnto him the 24 of August from the Emperour in which hee sayd that hee But is comforted by another receiued from the Emperour did absolutely consent vnto the Councell and that hee did not declare himselfe vntill then that hee might more easily winne the Princes of Germanie but now not being able to doe any more hee prayed him to continue his endeauours in hastening the celebration Hauing called together all the Ambassadours of Princes and most of the Cardinals so that it was almost a Consistorie he shewed the letters to them all saying it was worthy to bee written in letters of gold that the Councell would bee most profitable that it was not to be deferred that it would be sovniuersall that the Citie of Trent would not bee able to receiue it and that it would bee necessary to thinke of translating it to a place more large and fertile His discourse was approoued by all that stood by though some thought it dangerous to name the translation in the beginning in regard that euery little suspition might either hinder or delay the Councell Others beleeued that this would not displease the Pope and that he cast foorth that word to open a gate where the difficulty might enter It being not onely resolued but generally knowen that none
all contentions they would labour for the seruice of God and to end the Councell quickly Hee spake of Bulls of offices and Benefices conferred vpon some of the kinsmen of some Prelats and a Referendariship to the Secretarie of the Portugal Ambassadour and a very great pension to the sonne of the Spanish Secretary and diuers promises to others according to their pretensions But to the Cardinall of Loraine he made great complements in the Popes name shewing that hee had confidence in him onely for a sudden and a good end of the Councell The comming of the Bishop of Asti the Ambassadour of the Duke of The Legates vse perswasions to the-Card of Loraine by the B. of Sinigaglia Sauoy gaue a fit occasion to reassume the Congregations in which the Legats designing after they had receiued him to renew the proposition of the Canons they sent the Bishop of Sinigaglia to the Cardinal of Loraine to pray him to finde a meanes that the french-men might bee satisfied The Bishop shewed him that those words to gouerne the Church Vniuersall were vsed in many Councels that the other that they were assumed into part of the care Who answereth were vsed by S. Bernard a writer much commended by his exce ãâ¦ã The Cardinall answered that the whole world was a spectator of the actions of the Councell that the opinions and voices of euery one were knowne that one ought to beware what he saith that writings had beene sent out of France against the opinions maintained in Trent in the questions that were handled that many complained of him that hee proceeded with âdo much respect especially in that matter and in that other of residence that hee ãâã not beene so earnest as he ought for the declaration that they are de ãâã diuino that by a word vsed by an Author one cannot presently conclude what his meaning was because the antecedents and consequents must bee considered which may inferre a contrarie sence that the wordes doe not trouble him but the sence which they would cano ãâ¦ã that to say the Pope hath authoritie to gouerne the Church vniuersall could not bee admitted by the French men by any meanes that if it were proposed againe the Ambassadours would protest in the name of the King and of the twentie French Prelates from whom they should alwayes haue authoritie to doe it that this would bee a preiudice to the opinion which is generally helde in France that the Councell is aboue the Pope Sinigaglia relating these things to the The French opinion is that y e Councell is aboue the Pope Legates in presence of many Italian Prelates assembled to consult vpon this matter made them feare that it was impossible to reduce the French-men The comming of Martin Guzdellun of whom wee spake before which Martin Guzdellun coÌplaineth that the Councell is not free happened at the same time gaue great courage to the Spaniards who hauing seene the passages of one day said hee vnderstood plainly that the Councell was not free He praised Granata and said the King had a very good opinion of him and that if the Bishop like of Toledo were voide hee would bestow it vpon him Things being thus managed sunday the last of Ianuary came when the generall congregation was intimated to receiue the Ambassadour of Sauoy who made a short speach to shew the dangers in which The Ambassadour of Sauoy is receiued in Congregation the state of his Prince was by the vicinitie of the heretikes and what charge hee was put vnto he exhorted them to finish the Councell quickly and to thinke of some meanes to make the contumacious receiue the Decrees thereof and offered all the forces of his master In the answere made the pietie and wisedome of that Duke was commended and ioy giued the Ambassadour of his comming As the congregations continued so the dissentions increased and many demanded that the Decree of residence composed by the two Cardinals should bee proposed But the Legats seeing such variety of opinions after long consultation amongst themselues and with the Prelates their friends resolued it was not a time to make any decision but necessarie to interpose so great a delay that the humors might coole of themselues or some meanes might bee found to compose the differences by prolonging the time of the Session And to make Loraine agree to it they went all to his house to impart their purpose vnto him and to demand his counsell and assistance He complained of the conuenticles and that they sought by vnlawfull meanes to giue the Pope that which belongeth not vnto him and to take froÌ Bishops that which is giuen them by CHRIST he said he did not like the deferring of the Session so long though he was coÌ ãâ¦ã to yeeld vnto then but prayed them that in regard this was done to moderate ãâ¦ã ens minds they would indeauor effectually to curbe those who were vnquiet and ambitious In the congregation of the third of Februarie Mantua proposed that in regard Lent was neere and that the holy dayes and feasts of Easter would follow quickly they would deferre the Session vntill after that time and in the meane while in the congregations handle the reformation belonging to holy Order and the matter of the Sacrament of mariage But the proposition had much contradiction The French and Spaniards almost all were earnest that a short prorogation should bee determined and the matter of Order together with its reformation defined before they treated of Matrimonie to which opinion also some Italians did adhere Others desired that the Session should bee helde with the things decided alreadie and in particular that the Decree of recidence composed by the Cardinals should bee established and some added that it was a great indignitie to the Councell to haue the Session so often deferred shewing there was a desire to violence the Fathers by wearinesse to consent to those opinions which they did not beleeue in their conscience and therefore that it ought to bee held and matters to bee resolued by the maior part Some did not forbeare to say that the distinction of Session and generall congregation was not reall and that in regard No real difference between a Session and a general congregation the persons and the same number were in both that ought to bee helde for decided in the one which was determined in the other After great contention the dilation vntill the two and twentieth of Aprill was concluded by the maior part the others still contradicting The Cardinall of Loraine howsoeuer hee seemed to consent only to content the Legates yet hee was willing in regard of his owne interest and that for foure causes To know whether the Pope would recouer his health To haue commoditie to treat with the Emperour To vnderstand the Catholike Kings mind And to see the successe of the affaires of France that hee might resolue what to doe vpon better ground The next day the French
Ambassadours made a great and long instance to the Legats to handle the reformation and to propose their petitions before they beganne to treate of Matrimonie They answered that the Synode was not to receiue lawes from others that if things conuenient bee proposed by Princes consideration is to bee had of them at such times as the President shall thinke fit that if in their petitions any thing bee found belonging to Order they will propose it together and afterwards the other things in their time This answere not contenting the Ambassadours they desired that if they would not make the proposition they would bee content that themselues might doe it or else giue them a plaine negatiue adding as it were in forme of a protestation that if they continued to giue these ambiguous answeres they would hold them to bee equiualent to a scornefull negatiue The Legates tooke three dayes time to giue a more precise answere and in the meane while desired Loraine to pacifie them and to make them contented to expect vntill they had receiued an answere from Rome concerning the Articles which they had sent thither The next day the Articles of Matrimonie were giuen foorth to bee discussed The Articles to be disputed by the Diuines the weeke following in which a dispute presently arose betweene the French and Spaniards about precedence which could not bee composed to the satisfaction of both parties but by changing the order obserued vntill then and by giuing precedence according to promotion vnto the doctorship The Popes Diuines opposed saying that the difficultie beeing betweene the French and Spaniards the prouision should bee made for them alone and their place not altered which was vndoubtedly the first The Legates saying they had reason concluded that the first ranke in which the Papalins were should speake as formerly they had done and the other A question of precedence betweene the French and Spanish Prelates three according to the order of promotion wherewith the Frenchmen were not content except one of them were put into the first ranke The Spanish Secretary desired that a publique instrument might bee made of the decree that it might appeare that if any Frenchman speake before the Spaniards it was not by reason of precedence of the Kingdome In conclusion to giue satisfaction to all an instrument was made and a grant to the French-men that after Salmeron the first of the Popish Diuines the Deane of Paris would speake and the others of the first ranke should proceede according to promotion The Articles were eight vpon which they were to dispute whether they were hereticall and ought to bee condemned 1. That Matrimony is not a Sacrament instituted by God but an humane introduction in the Church and that it hath no promise of grace 2. That the Parents may make voide secret marriages and that those which are so contracted are not true marriages yea that it is expedient that hereafter they should bee made voide in the Church 3. That it is lawfull in case the wife bee diuorced for cause of fornication to marrie another in the life time of the former and that it is an error to make a diuorce for any cause but fornication 4. That it is lawfull for Christians to haue many wiues and that the prohibition for marriage in certaine times of the yeere is a tyrannie which proceeded from the superstition of the Gentiles 5. That Matrimonie ought to bee preferred before chastitie and that God giueth more grace to those that are married then to others 6. That the Priests of the West may lawfully contract Matrimonie notwithstanding the vow of Ecclesiasticall law and that to say the contrary is to condemne Matrimonie and that all those who haue not the gift of chastitie may marrie 7. That the degrees of consanguinitie and affinitie mentioned in the eighteenth of Leuiticus ought to bee kept and neither more nor lesse 8. That inabilitie to carnall copulation and ignorance in the contract of mariage are onely causes to dissolue Matrimonie contracted and that the causes of Matrimony doe belong to Secular Princes Of which Articles that they might briefly speake they were diuided into foure parts according to the foure rankes of Diuines and two appointed for each The Bishop of Renes Ambassadour of France to the Emperour arriued in Trent who hauing treated with Loraine that Cardinall went to the Legates and told them that euer since his departure out of France hee hath had commission from the King to goe to the Emperour which hee would doe within a few dayes because he would bee in Ispruc and because Renes was come to fetch him He gaue an account also of the iourney to the Pope by letters in which hee touched the manner of the proceeding of the Italians in Councell adding that if they so continued hee would pray God that hee might doe some thing for his holy seruice They had talked of this iourney a moneth before and therefore when it was published the suspicions were not so great as if it had not been foreseen All men assured themselues that it was to make a combination concerning the Councell and particularly to bring in the vse of the Cup and the rather because the Cardinall had said to many Prelates vpon diuers occasions that the Emperour Discourses about the Cardinall of Loraine his going to Ispruc Kings of the Romanes and of France would neuer leaue to make petitions for Reformation vntill they had obtained the vse of the Chalice though they were to remaine two yeeres in Councell but that fauour beeing granted they would easily bee quieted and that to giue satisfaction to those Princes was the best meanes to retaine those Kingdomes in obedience that it was impossible to obtaine it of the Pope in regard of the opposition of the Cardinals who abhorred the grant that it was not hitherto obtained in Councell because the businesse was not well mannaged and that there was hope that vsing good meanes it might bee gained But those who did more attentiuely marke the Cardinals proceedings obserued a great varietie in his speaches For sometimes hee said that in case matters were not resolued hee should bee forced to depart at Easter or at Whitsuntide sometimes that hee would remaine in Trent two yeeres sometimes proposing meanes to dispatch the Councell and sometimes taking courses to make it euerlasting manifest arguments that as yet hee knew not his owne intention And they suspected his cautelous proceeding which did argue a desire to iustifie his reasons by Art and make his cause honest And considering that in Ispruc would bee the King of the Romanes the Duke of Bauaria the Arch-Bishop of Salzburg and the Arch-duke Ferdinand it was thought that this conference must needes produce some nouities especially in regard of the small satisfaction which the Councell had hitherto giuen the Emperour and of the vnion in all matters betweene France and him And it might bee thought also that the King of Spaine so neere
Holinesse had depriued himselfe of doing the King any good office by giuing him so great a grieuance The Pope answered againe not for out cause but your owne and for the benefiâs ãâã by vs to the King these words were not worthy to bee put into the protestation made vnto ãâã The President Birague arriued in Trent at the same time whom as we said before the French King had sent to the Councel and the Emperour who ãâã ãâã ãâã Trent was receiued in Congregation the second of ãâã where no Ambassadors inferior to the French were present that he might ãâã them place because Is receiued in congregation he had not the title of Ambassadour in the Kings ãâã He presented the letters of the King dated the fifteenth of April which saiel in substance That the troubles and ãâã raised in the kingdome for cause of religion were very well knoweââ also his ãâã with the ãâã and assistance of Princes and ãâã his friends ãâã ãâã by armes that it pleased God in his incomprehensible Iudgements not to suffer those remedies of armes to produce any thing but ãâã slaughters sackings of cities ruines of Churches losse of Princes Lords Knights and other calamities and desolations so that it is easie to know that they were not fit to heale the infirmitie of Spirits which are ouercome onely by reason and perswasion that this hath caused him to make a Pacification according to the contents of his letters dispatched vpon that occasion not to permit the establishing of a new faith in the kingdome but that armes being layd aside he might with lesse contradiction make an vnion of all his Subiects in the same holy and Catholike religion a benefit which he did expect from the mercy of God and from a good and serious reformation which he did promise himselfe from the Synod And because hee had many things to represent to them and to desire of them he resolued to send Monsieur Renaut Birague who would informe them of all by word of mouth praying them to receiue and heare him with courtesie The letters being read the President spake relating very particularly the And maketh an oration discords warres and calamities of France the State and necessitie into which the King and kingdome were reduced the imprisonment of the Constable and death of the Duke of Guise which made them to bee as it were without armes Hee iustified the accord at large as being made for pure and meere necessitie and with more aduantage to the Catholike partie then to the contrary That the intention of the King and Councell was not to suffer an introduction or an establishment of a new religion but on the contrary armes and disobedience being remoued to reduce with lesse contradiction and by the wayes obserued by his ancestors to the obedience of the Church those that were out of their way and to reunite all in an holy Catholique profession knowing very well that the exercise of two religions cannot long subsist and continue in one kingdome Then he said that the King did hope to reunite quickly all his people in one opinion by the singular grace of GOD and by meanes of the Councell a remedy vsed alwayes by the ancients against such euils as those were which did then afflict Christendome Heprayed the Fathers to further the Kings good intention by a serious reformation by reducing manners to the ãâã and puritie of the ancient Church and by composing the differences in religion promising that the King would alwayes bee Catholike and deuoted to the Church of Rome according to the example of his ancestours Hee said in conclusion that the King did trust in the goodnesse and wisedome of the Fathers that they would compassionate the miseries of France and labour to cure them The President had commission to demaund that the Councel might be translated to a place where the Protestants might have free accesse For notwithstanding all the securitie giuen by the Pope and the Councell they held Trent suspected and desired a place where the Emperour might secure their But he touched not this point by the aduieâ of Lordiuâ and the French Ambassadours who ââought it not fit to make ãâã and held it ãâ¦ã of which ãâ¦ã ker should answer Birague in the name of the Synod condoling the misfortunes and calamities of the kingdome of France and exhorting the King that hauing beene forced to make peace and to grant something to the Hugonots to restore religion intirely he would for the seruice of GOD when the kingdome was in peace labour without any delay that this good end might be obtained And they shewed this answer to Loraine after the Masse before they entred into the Congregation Who said hee did not like they should approue the Kings fact whereof they should rather complaine as preiudiciall to the faith and therefore that it was better to take time to answere as the vse is in matters of importance Whereupon they gaue order that Birague should be answered thus insubstance That in regard the things related and proposed by him were of great weight and had need of much consideration the Synod would take a fit time to answere him The French Ambassadours were much displeased with this fact of Loraine thinking that if the Legates had not beene disposed to commend the Kings actions hee ought to haue incited them yea to force them as much as hee could whereas on the contrary they iudging a commendation of the fact to bee iust and reasonable as indeed it was he had disswaded them But consulting amongst themselues they resolued not to write thereof into France for many respects and Lansac being to returne shortly might make that relation which should be thought necessary The moneth before there hapned a great tumult and popular commotion in Bauaria because the Cup was not allowed nor married men suffered A tumult in Bauaria for the Cup and mariage of Priests to preach which disorder proceeded so farre that to appease them the Duke promised in the Diet that if in all Iune a resolution were not made in Trent or by the Pope to giue them satisfaction himselfe would grant both the one and the other This newes comming to the Councel made the Legats dispatch in diligence Nicolaus Ormonetus to perswade that Prince not to make such a grant promising that the Councell would not bee wanting to his necessities To whom the Duke answered that to shew his obedience and deuotion to the Apostolike Sea hee would vse all meanes to entertaine his people as long as he could expecting and hoping that the Councell would resolue that which they saw to bee necessary notwithstanding the determination made before But the Congregations proceeding in handling the Conciliarie matters The Bishopof Nimes speaketh against Annates in one of them the Bishop of Nimes speaking of the abuses of Order discoursed of Annates He said that howsoeuer it could not bee denied that all Churches ought to contribute to